This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

https://books.google.com
SOPHOCLES

ANTIGONE

D'OOGE

GINN & COMPANY

EducT 1282.333.906

VERI

TAS

harvard College Library

FROM

. 7. Raymond
Mrs. Robert ...
Rayleege
Anna A. .

Mut.Holyoke
1910.
Febru
ary1910.

Northwestern University

April 1916.
3 2044 102 850 211
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS
EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS R. PACKARD , AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR.

SOPHOCLES

ANTIGONE

EDITED

ON THE BASIS OF WOLFF'S EDITION

BY

MARTIN L. D'OOGE
PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN.

GINN & COMPANY

BOSTON NEW YORK . CHICAGO LONDON
EducT 1282.333.906 EGE
RD COLL
HARVA

pt.26 , 1989
LIBRARY

. Robert F. Raymond
mes

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1888, by

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR,
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.

36.6

The Athenæum Press

GINN & COMPANY . PRO-
PRIETORS BOSTON . U.S.A.
PREFACE .

THIS edition of the Antigone is based upon Gustav Wolff's

second edition, Leipzig, 1873 .
In most cases where the text varies from his , the readings of
the Laurentian Ms. (L) have been adopted in preference to those
of inferior Mss . or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors.
The reasons for these changes are given in the Appendix , which
it is hoped furnishes sufficient material for an intelligent apprecia-
tion of the most important problems in the textual criticism of the
play. For the purpose of facilitating comparison, the rejected
readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text. Through
lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex ,
now in course of preparation , it has been necessary to take the
variants of the Mss . at second or third hand, chiefly from the
edition of Campbell .
The Commentary has been adapted to the needs of that large
number of students who begin their study of Greek tragedy with
this play .

The lyric parts have been arranged on the basis of the rhyth-
mical scheme which has been borrowed from Schmidt's Rhythmic
and Metric, translated by Professor John Williams White .
Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann ,
Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein , and Dindorf.
The editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations
to his colleague, Professor Elisha Jones , for the use of critical
apparatus ; and to his pupil , Mr. Walter Miller, A.M. , for gener-
ous service in verifying references.
M. L. D'OOGE.
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN,
August, 1884.
TO THE SECOND EDITION.

IN preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit of corrections
and suggestions made by several of his reviewers, and in at least one
case before the review has appeared in print. Grateful acknowledg-
ments are especially due to Professors Goodwin, J. H. Wright, and
F. B. Tarbell.
M. L. D'OOGE.
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN,
April, 1885.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .
I.

INTRODUCTION.

OEDIPUS and Iocasta , king and queen of Thebes , left a family

of four children , Eteocles , Polynices , Antigone , and Ismenc .
The sons succeeded their father in the government of Thebes , each
to rule a year alternately with the other. Antigone became the
betrothed of Haemon, the son of Eurydice and of Creon , who was
the brother of Iocasta . Between Eteocles and Polynices a
strife arose ( 111 ) concerning the succession to the throne. Poly-
nices fled for protection and aid to Adrastus, king of Argos ,
married his daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and
brilliantly equipped ( 129 , 130) host against his native city, in
order that he might take revenge by laying it waste with fire and
sword (285) .
In view of this impending peril , Creon had sought counsel from
the venerable seer Tiresias ( 993–95 ) , who had declared that Ares
was wroth with Thebes because , at the founding of the city ,
Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Ares fountain .
Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent's teeth, and from
these had sprung the first inhabitants . A scion of this stock
was desired by the god as a propitiatory sacrifice . As such an
offering, Megareus , the son of Creon (see on 991 ) , threw himself
down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of
the dragon (oŋkov és pedaµßan Spáкovтos, Eur. Phoen. 1010 ) .
Encouraged by this sacrifice , the Thebans began the defence of
the fortified city . Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile
leader with his troops ( 141 ) . Capaneus especially vaunted him-
self with insolent boasts ( 130 , 136 ) ; and , as he was mounting
the ramparts with flaming torch in hand , Zeus struck him down
with a thunderbolt ( 131 ) . The hostile brothers fell upon each
other, and both perished in this unnatural conflict ( 146 ) . Thus
4 INTRODUCTION .

the Argives failed in securing the object of their expedition .

That which crippled the assault of the besiegers roused the courage
of the besieged ; the former flee, the latter pursue . The hostile
chieftains find their death either at the gates of Thebes or on
the flight ( 141-3 ) . Adrastus alone escapes. The flight and the
close of the combat occur in the night ( 103 ) . With the dawn of
day Creon orders that the body of Eteocles be buried ( 23-30 ) , and
that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures.
In the earliest times the denial of burial rites to enemies was
not wholly unknown , and was not held to be an offence ; still ,
even in the Iliad a truce is made with the Trojans , that they may
bury their slain . Achilles , too , does not carry out his threat
against Hector ; the gods protect Hector's corpse and give aid in
its surrender. In the progress of civilization , the sentiment
towards the dead became still more tender. We find that among
the Athenians the sacredness of the duty of burial was early
inculcated . Solon decreed that if any one should find a corpse
unburied , he must at least strew dust over it ; and while he
released children from other duties toward a parent who should
urge them to commit certain wrongs , from the duty of burial he
granted in no case release . A law of Clisthenes made the de-
march accountable, under heavy penalties , for the interment of
unburied corpses . Public enemies also were shown the last honor,
as in the case of the Persians after the battle of Marathon
(ὡς πάντως ὅσιον ἀνθρώπου νεκρὸν γῇ κρύψαι, Paus . I. 32 , 4) .
Xerxes had the Spartans that fell at Thermopylae buried . That
the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Arginusae were
not collected and given burial rites brought the penalty of death
upon six Athenian commanders . The tragedians especially teach
the sacredness of the duty of burial , from which there is no re-
lease, and represent it as an ancient and universal Hellenic cus-
tom. The only limitation of this custom seems to have been the
κοινὸς Ἑλλήνων νόμος, which forbade interment within the borders of
their native land of sacrilegious persons and of traitors who had
borne arms against their fellow-citizens . ( See Visscher, Rhein.
Mus. N. F. xx. 445 ff. ) But against this practice the moral
sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant ;
INTRODUCTION. 5

and here lies the source of the conflict in our tragedy between
the sternness of the civil law, which Creon seeks to maintain
with the energy of a ruler who sets great store by his authority,
and the kindness of the higher moral sense, which makes the burial
of the dead the inviolable duty of the nearest kinsmen . ( Schneide-
win's Introd . 7th ed . p . 25.)
The play begins at early dawn ( 100) . The stage represents
the open square in the front of the royal palace upon the Cadmea ,
the citadel of Thebes. The first actor (Protagonist) played the
parts of Antigone, Tiresias , and Eurydice ; the second (Deuter-
agonist) , of Ismene , Haemon , the Guard, and the Herald ; the
third (Tritagonist) , that of Creon . Contrary to the usual cus-
tom, the Chorus is not of the same age and sex with the chief
character of the play, whereas in the Electra , e.g. , friendly young
women constitute the Chorus ; but, because the deed of Antigone
touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the
decree of the rightful ruler of the land , there stands between her
and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influ-
ential and venerable Thebans, who , through three successive
reigns (165 ff. ) , have proved themselves peaceful and obedient
subjects and discreet citizens , to whom peace and good govern-
ment are of the first importance . ( Schneidewin's Introd . 7th ed .
p . 27.)
II .

REVIEW OF THE PLAY .

In tragedy the hero either contends against the right, and

thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing his purpose ,
or he champions the right, and directly or indirectly secures its
triumph at the cost, it may be , of suffering , and even of his
own death. In the Antigone the heroine is a representative of
the latter class . Divine law is superior to human law, - this is
the central thought of the play. Antigone contends for this prin-
ciple ; public sentiment decides in her favor (692-700) ; the
gods , through the lips of the seer ( 1064-73 ) , approve her pur-
pose ; Creon, her adversary, finally acknowledges his wrong (1261-
76) , and executes her wishes ( 1105 ff. ) . She dies in the con-
sciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved.
Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones , a heart-
broken man. As absolute ruler, he had the right indeed to
dispose of the dead as well as of the living ( 214 ) , but the man-
dates of religion forbade his exercising this right. It was not
for him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in
such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions .
Granted that Creon had a right to deny burial within the bounds
of his native land to Polynices , on the score of being a traitor,
he disregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated the dic-
tates of a common and humane sentiment, by commanding that
his body be given as a prey to dogs . For whoever was laid low
in death was rightfully claimed by the infernal gods ; and the
shades of the departed could not rest happily in the realm of
Hades until the last honors had been paid to their mortal remains .
It is not in a spirit of wantonness surely that Creon proclaims
his decree , but as the result of short-sightedness and failure
to weigh carefully all the circumstances (1242-69) . The poet
REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 7

represents him as a man who, resolved τῶν ἀρίστων ἅπτεσθαι βου-

Aevμárov, lays down for his guidance certain principles which he
is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and pas-
sionate application of which he falls into aẞovλía. (Schneidewin ,
p. 26.) When his command has been disobeyed , his mind, wholly
possessed by the consciousness of his supreme authority , becomes
the more embittered the more he hears the timid utterances of
the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more
submissive sister, of his own son , and finally of the revered seer.
He expresses the sentiments of a despot ( 667 , 738 ) , insults the
Chorus (281 ) , derides Antigone (524 ) , and cherishes unfounded
and rash suspicion against all , — against Ismene ( 488) , against a
part of the citizens ( 290) , against the venerable Tiresias ( 1035 ) ;
he cannot from the outset imagine any other motive for the viola-
tion of his edict than the basest of all, bribery ( 221 ) . Although
he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene, he nevertheless
causes her also to be arrested ( 579 ) , and in a moment of passion
( 769) orders her to be led forth to die with her sister. His anger
impels him to indulge in extravagant expressions ( 486 , 668 ) and
in threats of useless cruelty , as , for example , that he will compel
his son to witness the execution of his betrothed ( 760 ) . Finally
he loses his self- control completely, he slanders the prophet ( 1055 ) ,
and blasphemes the gods ( 780 , 1040 ) . Not until he hears pro-
claimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven , about to fall upon
him and his house , does he bow in submission. And the more
stubborn and violent he was before , the more completely does he
now find himself crushed by misfortune. The mighty blows smite
him one by one : his son's fury, that renders him oblivious of
filial piety, his son's death , the death of his own wife, her curse.
Despairing, overwhelmed , full of bitter self-reproach, in death
alone he sees release . The attendants support him and lead him
away, broken in body as well as in mind .
The counterpart of Creon is Antigone , who is resolved from the
first to honor the gods and to discharge her duty to her brother at
any cost. Had it not always and everywhere been incumbent
upon the nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites ? That her
sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to her a flagrant
8 REVIEW OF THE PLAY.

violation of sacred obligation . She treats her harshly and with

scorn . Having accomplished the deed , Antigone makes no attempt
to escape the hands of those appointed to seize the perpetrators .
She comes before Creon , in the proud consciousness of doing right,
filled with contempt for the man who will not grant the dead his
rightful repose . This accounts for the harshness of her manner
towards him also. His threats do not frighten her ; with calm
deliberation she had from the first looked the consequences of her
conduct squarely in the face . But that she has really made a
sacrifice , that life has some value in her eyes , becomes apparent
when she goes to her death . Sophocles does not represent stereo-
typed figures, but human beings . So long as Antigone has to
act , she is animated by her sense of duty ; but now she feels the
full terror of the premature death to which she has been so unjustly
condemned . Now first she realizes that she has sacrificed her
affections also upon the altar of duty. Prior to the fulfilment of
her task, there is no intimation of her love for Haemon , no waver-
ing. Unlike the modern playwright, Sophocles does not mix
motives ; he makes single-minded characters . Even when Antigone
stands before Creon , she is still inspired by a single thought, her
duty to her brother. The dead body might again be uncovered ,
as it had been before by the guard , at the command of Creon ; but
her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to
his son . Nor was there any consideration of personal interests
and favor, but simply of justice and hallowed law. But when
there is nothing more left her in this life to do , then she laments
that she is not to share in the marriage hymn, that she must
depart unwedded . Here she shows herself a woman. No sooner ,
however, does she enter the sepulchral prison than her energy is
aroused anew . She waits not for famine to waste her away, but
herself cuts at once the thread of life.
She is a maiden of heroic type , in action strong , in speech often
sharp . But the Greek ideal of a woman is not represented alone
by a Penelope , that uncomplaining sufferer. This we may learn
from the truest ideals of womanhood , the goddesses ; for the an-
cients fashioned their divinities after their own image. Take , for
example , the virgin goddess Athene , who is a warrior . Her stat-
REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 9

ues wear a cold and hard expression ; Sophocles portrays her un-
feeling enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had
deprived of reason . The virgin Artemis is a huntress , and is
represented in art as having a firm and muscular form ; in the
earliest times she demanded bloody sacrifices . Hera dared to bid
defiance to the father of gods and men ; in Homer she and even
Aphrodite go into battle.
But in our play the gentle side of womanly nature also finds its
type. Ismene is yielding, full of affection for her sister and her
deceased brother. She is self- sacrificing, too , for she wishes to
die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in
action. Thus she serves by her contrasted character to make
Antigone's heroic greatness more conspicuous, just as Chryso-
themis forms the counterpart of her sister in the Electra of
Sophocles.
Haemon clings with tender affection to Antigone's lofty soul ;
his heart is consumed with love. With filial respect he approaches
his father ; but, indignant at the unreasonable treatment of his
affianced , he allows himself to be carried away so far as to harbor
violent and resentful feeling , and , in the moment of extreme de-
spair, to attempt a dreadful crime . The violence of his passion
and the turbulent blood of youth have overpowered him ; but he
regains his self- command , and plunges the dagger into his own
side.
Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, yet leaves be-
hind an impression that is deep and abiding . She is wholly a
mother. Her determination is made the moment she hears of her
son's fate ; she cannot bear to survive her last remaining child .
Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy ,
and conscious of his sacred vocation , the venerable Tiresias ad-
vances to the gates of the palace. His counsel ought to suffice .
But when this has been repulsed , when even the sanctity of his
calling has been assailed , he pours the vials of his righteous wrath
upon the guilty head of Creon , and the catastrophe succeeds.
The messenger describes with manifest interest and sympathy
the calamity that has befallen the house . But the guard thinks
only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details ,
10 REVIEW OF THE PLAY.

and the wit, of the common man. In the same way Homer places
Thersites in contrast with his hero.
We come last of all to the Chorus . The Chorus do not approve
Creon's edict (211 , 278 , 1260 , 1270) , but, as subjects , they acknowl-
edge the legal power of the absolute ruler (506 , 873 ) , maintaining
towards him the loyal obedience which they have paid his prede-
cessors . Their venerable years forbid their interference by deeds
of personal violence . In meditative mood they regard the occur-
rences that come to pass , but do not try to resist or hinder them ,
as may be inferred particularly from 681 and 725. On two occa-
sions, however, they influence Creon's decision ; once, when they
save Ismene ( 770) from the rashness of the king, and again
( 1100) when they incite him, already wavering in his purpose, to
decisive and immediate action. As in 1094 and elsewhere , so at
the close of the play they draw conclusions from the course of the
action and the sentiments of the speakers .
The Choral Odes mark the successive steps in the development
of the play . After the dramatic plot has been indicated in the
prologue, the Chorus enters with its song of triumph . After the
burial in violation of the decree of Creon, the Chorus celebrates
human skill and wisdom, and condemns arrogance . After An-
tigone has been detected and arrested in the act of performing
the burial, the Chorus bewails the inherited woe of the house of
the Labdacidae , and the helplessness and shortsightedness of
mortals as contrasted with the almighty power of the ever blessed
Zeus. When Haemon has left his father in passion, the Chorus
celebrates the power of love, which has proved superior even to
filial piety ; thereupon follow lyric strains from the Chorus and
Antigone alternately ; and these are concluded by an ode of con-
solation addressed to Antigone , who is then led away to her death.
Finally, when Creon has relented , the Chorus sings a joyful hymn
in praise of Dionysus, the protector of Thebes and the divine
patron of the theatre .
Of the seven extant plays of Sophocles the Antigone is marked
by the severest style. No other play equals it in the extent of
the choral odes , the number of melic verses being more than one-
third of the whole number in the play. Before the time of
REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 11

Aeschylus only one actor was employed , and in this play we find
Creon ( 162 , 766 , 1091 ), and afterwards the messenger (1155 ,
1244 ) , alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus . The
third actor was introduced first by Sophocles . In the Antigone
the three actors are together on the stage only in the second
epeisodion, and even there only two persons at a time (not count-
ing the Chorus) are engaged in the dialogue ; the guard remains
silent as soon as Antigone begins to speak, and so does Antigone
when words pass between Ismene and Creon . The parodos con-
tains anapaestic verses , the regular rhythm in Greek marches , and
states the occasion of the entrance of the Chorus . This is the
old form . The Chorus announces the entrance of all the principal
persons, except in the case of Tiresias . The anapaestic and
iambic verses that conclude melic strophes are likewise in strophic
correspondence. Sophocles has avoided only in this play a change
of speaker within the limits of one trimeter. The resolution of a
long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter is found in this
play only twenty-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper
names) , less frequently than in any other play of Sophocles with
the exception of the Electra. Nowhere is an anapaest found in
the first foot of the trimeter. A rigid symmetry is observable not
only in the corresponding parts of the odes , but also sometimes
in the relative number of lines given to each speaker in the
dialogue.
There is nothing in the Antigone from which it is to be inferred
that this play formed one of a tetralogy. Both the other extant
plays , the material of which is taken from the same myth , the
Oedipus Tyrannus and the Oedipus Coloneus , are distinguished
from the Antigone by a different conception of the characters
and treatment of the story, and by peculiarities of versification.
There are , besides , many traditions that the Oedipus Coloneus
was written in the last year of the poet's life. Sophocles brought
it to pass that single plays also were admitted to the dramatic
contest. The custom of presenting tetralogies, although still prac-
tised during his lifetime , soon afterward became obsolete .
Ι. ΑΡΙΣΤΟΦΑΝΟΥΣ ΓΡΑΜΜΑΤΙΚΟΥ.

᾿Αντιγόνη παρὰ τὴν πρόσταξιν τῆς πόλεως θάψασα

τὸν Πολυνείκην ἐφωράθη, καὶ εἰς μνημεῖον κατάγειον
3
ἐντεθεῖσα παρὰ τοῦ Κρέοντος ἀνῄρηται · ἐφ᾽ ᾗ καὶ
Αἵμων δυσπαθήσας διὰ τὸν εἰς αὐτὴν ἔρωτα ξίφει ἑαυ
5 τὸν διεχειρίσατο. ἐπὶ δὲ τῷ τούτου θανάτῳ καὶ ἡ
μήτηρ Εὐρυδίκη ἑαυτὴν ἀνεῖλεν.
Κεῖται δὲ ἡ μυθοποιία καὶ παρὰ Εὐριπίδῃ ἐν ᾿Αντι-
5
γόνῃ · πλὴν ἐκεῖ φωραθεῖσα μετὰ τοῦ Αἵμονος δίδοται
πρὸς γάμου κοινωνίαν καὶ τέκνον τίκτει, τὸν Μαίονα .
10 Ἡ μὲν σκηνὴ τοῦ δράματος ὑπόκειται ἐν Θήβαις ταῖς
Βοιωτικαῖς. ὁ δὲ χορὸς συνέστηκεν ἐξ ἐπιχωρίων

γερόντων. προλογίζει ᾿Αντιγόνη . ὑπόκειται δὲ τὰ

πράγματα ἐπὶ τῶν Κρέοντος βασιλείων. τὸ δὲ κεφά-
λαιόν ἐστι τάφος Πολυνείκους καὶ ᾿Αντιγόνης ἀναίρεσις
15 καὶ θάνατος Αΐμονος καὶ μόρος Εὐρυδίκης, τῆς Αἵμονος
μητρός. φασὶ δὲ τὸν Σοφοκλέα ἠξιῶσθαι τῆς ἐν Σάμῳ

1 Named commonly Aristophanes * Only fragments of this play have

of Byzantium. He was a gramma- been preserved .
rian and critic who lived in the second 5 If this is not a corrupt reading
half of the second century before for μετὰ τοῦτο Αἵμονι, αὐτῷ should be
Christ, and was librarian of the Alex- supplied with δίδοται, and it is to be
andrian library. assumed that in the play of Euripides
2 Inasmuch as Creon in his position Haemon aided Antigone in the inter-
of ruler was the representative of the ment of her brother, as, according to
state. another myth, did Argia, the wife of
3 See L. and S. ἀναιρέω ΙΙ. Polynices.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗΣ ΥΠΟΘΕΣΕΙΣ. 13

6
στρατηγίας, εὐδοκιμήσαντα ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ τῆς
Αντιγόνης. λέλεκται δὲ τὸ δρᾶμα τοῦτο λβ'.

8
ΙΙ . ΣΑΛΟΥΣΤΙΟΥ ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗΣ ΥΠΟΘΕΣΙΣ.

Τὸ μὲν δράμα τῶν καλλίστων Σοφοκλέους. στα

σιάζεται δὲ τὰ περὶ τὴν ἡρωίδα ἱστορούμενα καὶ τὴν

ἀδελφὴν αὐτῆς Ἰσμήνην. ὁ μὲν γὰρ Ιων ° ἐν τοῖς
διθυράμβοις καταπρησθῆναί φησιν ἀμφοτέρας ἐν τῷ
5 ἱερῷ τῆς Ηρας ὑπὸ Λαοδάμαντος τοῦ Ἐτεοκλέους ·
Μίμνερμος10 δέ φησι τὴν μὲν Ἰσμήνην προσομιλοῦσαν
11
Θεοκλυμένῳ ὑπὸ Τυδέως κατὰ ᾿Αθηνᾶς ἐγκέλευσιν
τελευτήσαι.
Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἐστι τὰ ξένως περὶ τῶν ἡρωίδων
10 ἱστορούμενα . ἡ μέντοι κοινὴ δόξα σπουδαίας αὐτὰς

ὑπείληφε καὶ φιλαδέλφους δαιμονίως, ᾗ καὶ οἱ τῆς

τραγῳδίας ποιηταὶ ἑπόμενοι τὰ περὶ αὐτὰς διατέθεινται .
τὸ δὲ δρᾶμα τὴν ὀνομασίαν ἔσχεν ἀπὸ τῆς παρεχούσης
τὴν ὑπόθεσιν ᾿Αντιγόνης.
6 The Samian war began in the 8 Suidas : Σαλούστιος, σοφιστής,
spring of Ol. 84, 4 (442 B.C. ) . If Soph- ἔγραψεν εἰς Δημοσθένην καὶ Ἡρόδοτον
ocles was appointed to a generalship ὑπόμνημα, καὶ ἄλλα.
in this war in consequence of the 9 Ion was a writer of tragedy, of
favorable impression made by his lyric poetry, an historian and philos-
Antigone, it seems likely that the pre- opher, and lived in Chios about the
sentation of this play occurred at the time of Sophocles . The Dithyrambs,
great Dionysia immediately prior to in which the statements referred to
his appointment. Accordingly 443 were contained, have not been pre-
B.C. is the commonly accepted date served.
of this play. 10 Mimnermus of Colophon, an ele-
* Is reckoned as the thirty-second . If giac poet who flourished about 630 B.C.
the time of their presentation is meant Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21 : videtur
in this statement, these thirty-two excidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat
plays would be distributed over the Mimnermus.
period lying between 469 B.c., when 11 Theoclymenus, the seer men-
Sophocles presented his first play, and tioned in the Odyssey, xv. 529, xvii.
443 B.C. 151 , xx. 350.
14 ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗΣ ΥΠΟΘΕΣΕΙΣ.

15 ὑπόκειται δὲ ἄταφον τὸ σῶμα Πολυνείκους. καὶ

᾿Αντιγόνη , θάπτειν αὐτὸν πειρωμένη, παρὰ τοῦ Κρέον-

τος κωλύεται, φωραθεῖσα δὲ αὐτὴ θάπτουσα ἀπόλλυται.
καὶ Αἵμων δέ, ὁ Κρέοντος, ἐρῶν αὐτῆς καὶ ἀφορήτως
ἔχων ἐπὶ τῇ τοιαύτῃ συμφορᾷ , αὑτὸν διαχειρίζεται ·
20 ἐφ᾽ ᾧ καὶ ἡ μήτηρ Ευριδίκη τελευτᾷ τὸν βίον ἀγχόνῃ.

III .

Αποθανόντα Πολυνείκη ἐν τῷ πρὸς τὸν ἀδελφὸν

μονομαχίῳ Κρέων ἄταφον ἐκβαλὼν κηρύττει μηδένα
αὐτὸν θάπτειν, θάνατον τὴν ζημίαν ἀπειλήσας · τοῦτον
᾿Αντιγόνη ἡ ἀδελφὴ θάπτειν πειρᾶται . Καὶ δὴ λα-
5 θοῦσα τοὺς φύλακας ἐπιβάλλει χῶμα · οἷς ἐπαπειλεῖ
θάνατον ὁ Κρέων, εἰ μὴ τὸν τοῦτο δράσαντα ἐξεύροιεν.
οὗτοι τὴν κόνιν τὴν ἐπιβεβλημένην καθαίροντες οὐδὲν
ἧττον ἐφρούρουν. ἐπελθοῦσα ἡ ᾿Αντιγόνη καὶ γυμνὸν
εὑροῦσα τὸν νεκρὸν ἀνοιμώξασα ἑαυτὴν εἰσαγγέλλει .
10 ταύτην ὑπὸ τῶν φυλάκων παραδεδομένην Κρέων κατα-
δικάζει καὶ ζῶσαν εἰς τύμβον καθεῖρξεν . ἐπὶ τούτοις
Αἵμων , ὁ Κρέοντος υἱός, ὃς ἐμνᾶτο αὐτήν, ἀγανακτήσας

ἑαυτὸν προσεπισφάζει τῇ κόρῃ ἀπολομένῃ ἀγχόνῃ,

Τειρεσίου ταῦτα προθεσπίσαντος · ἐφ᾽ ᾧ λυπηθεῖσα
15 Εὐρυδίκη , ἡ Κρέοντος γαμετή, ἑαυτὴν ἀποσφάζει. καὶ
τέλος θρηνεῖ Κρέων τὸν τοῦ παιδὸς καὶ τῆς γαμετῆς
θάνατον.

Date B play . 441 . Sophocles appointed general

because of success of "Antigone"

.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

Τὰ τοῦ δράματος πρόσωπα .

᾿Αντιγόνη. Φύλαξ ἄγγελος.

Ισμήνη. Αγγελος .
Χορὸς Θηβαίων γερόντων. Εὐρυδίκη .
Kpéwv- brother ofJocasta. MUTES :
Αἵμων. Two Servants of Creon.
Τειρεσίας. An Attendant of Tiresias.
Two Maids of Eurydice.

FIRST SCENE . ANTIGONE AND ISMENΕ.

Πρόλογος.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

Ω κοινὸν αὐτάδελφον Ισμήνης κάρα,

ἆρ᾽ οἶσθ᾽ ὅτι Ζεὺς τῶν ἀπ᾿ Οἰδίπου κακῶν
ὁποῖον οὐχὶ νῷν ἔτι ζώσαιν τελεῖ ;

1. The rear of the stage represents κοινόν : Schol. συγγενικόν, of the

a palace which has three doors, the same family. - — αὐτάδελφον : of the
middle door being the largest. At same parents. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 89,
each side is a movable scene (ἡ πε- αὐτάδελφον αἷμα. - — κάρα : expresses
ρίακτος) . That at the right of the affection or respect in addressing a
spectators indicates the road to the person. Cf. 899, 915 ; Ο. Τ. 950,
city, that at the left the road to the Ιοκάστης κάρα. So caput in Lat.
country or to foreign parts. Anti- Cf. Hor. Od. I. 24, 2, Tam cari
gone has sent for Ismene (18, 19) to capitis. ― By this combination of
come outside of the palace in order to epithets Antigone betrays her emo-
hold this interview with her alone. tion. The verse may be rendered :
The prologue indicates briefly the O my own dear sister Ismene, of kin-
occurrences that precede the action dred race .
of the play, and states the occasion 2, 3. ὅτι . . . ὁποῖον οὐχὶ κτέ. : that
of the conflict that forms the material ofthe ills springing from Oedipus there
of the tragedy ( 23-30). is none that Zeus does not bring to pass,
16 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

οὐδὲν γὰρ οὔτ᾽ ἀλγεινὸν οὔτ᾽ ἀτήσιμον

5 οὔτ᾽ αἰσχρὸν οὔτ᾽ ἄτιμον ἔσθ' , ὁποῖον οὐ
τῶν σῶν τε κἀμῶν οὐκ ὄπωπ᾽ ἐγὼ κακῶν.
καὶ νῦν τί τοῦτ᾽ αὖ φασι πανδήμῳ πόλει
κήρυγμα θεῖναι τὸν στρατηγὸν ἀρτίως ;
ἔχεις τι κεἰσήκουσας ; ἤ σε λανθάνει
10 πρὸς τοὺς φίλους στείχοντα τῶν ἐχθρῶν κακά ;

etc. ὁποῖον οὐχί, which is the indir. Phil. 416, οὐχ ὁ Τυδέως γόνος οὐδ᾽ οὗμ.
interr. after ὅτι for ποῖον οὐχί, is a πολητὸς Λαερτίῳ ... οὐ μὴ θάνωσιν.
more animated way of saying πάντα, κακών : part. gen.; supply ὄν after
Οι οὐδὲν κακόν ἐστιν ὅ τι οὐ. Cf. 0. Τ. ὁποῖον, forming supplementary pred
1401 f., ἆρά μου μέμνησθ' ὅτι ( variants after ὄπωπα. G. 1094, 7 ; Η. 732 a.
ὅταν, ἔτι) οἳ ἔργα δράσας ὑμῖν εἶτα δεῦρ᾽ 7. τί τοῦτ᾽ αὖ κτέ. : an abridged
ἰὼν ὁποῖο ἔπρασσον αὖθις. The use of form for τί ἐστι τοῦτο . τὸ κήρυγμα δ
...
the indir. for the dir. interr. is com- ... θεῖναι. A similar turn in 218, 1049,
mon. Cf. Eur. Phoen . 878, ὁποῖα δ᾽ 1172 ; G. 1602 ; H. 1012 a. - ·αὖ : in-
οὐ λέγων ἔπη εἰς ἔχθος ἦλθον. For dicating impatience. —πανδήμῳ πόλει :
other readings, see App . —ἀπό : the whole body of the citizens, called
originating from the parricide and ἀστοῖσι in 193.
incest of Oedipus. These evils are 8. στρατηγόν : Creon proclaims
enumerated in part in 49-57. himself βασιλεύς first in 162 f .; as yet
νών : dat., as appears from τῶν σῶν τε he is but στρατηγός.
κἀμῶν (6 ) , which amplifies the thought 9. ἔχεις : “ cognitum habes. So
of the possession of every ill. νών Eur. Orest. 1120, ἔχω τοσοῦτον τἀπίλοιπα
ζώσαιν is taken as a gen. absol. by δ᾽ οὐκ ἔχω. In Lat. habere some-
others . — ἔτι : throws its force upon times has this sense.” Wund. — κεἰσή-
ζώσαιν and strengthens the implied κουσας : for the crasis, see G. 43, 2;
antithesis, "the rest being dead." H. 77 c.
4. ἀτήσιμον : ruinous, baneful, from 10. τῶν ἐχθρῶν : evils proceeding
ἀτᾶν (which is used in the pass. in 17, from our enemies against our friends.
314). This is Dindorf's conjecture The gen. of source with στείχοντα
for ἄτης ἄτερ of the Mss. ( see App . ), without a prep. Schol. τὰ ἀπὸ τῶν
and is formed like ὀνήσιμος ( 995), ὠφε ἐχθρῶν κακὰ εἰς ἡμᾶς στείχοντα. Soph.
λήσιμος (Αj. 1022) , etc. is fond of omitting preps. in such
5. αἰσχρόν, ἄτιμον : point to consts. Cf. Ο. Τ. 152, τίς ...
. Πυθῶνος
the shame and reproach inherited ἔβας ; 142, βάθρων ἵστασθε ; 580, πάντ'
from Oedipus by his children, while ἐμοῦ κομίζεται. Phil. 193 f., τὰ παθή-
ἀλγεινόν and ἀτήσιμον refer to the fatal ματα κεῖνα πρὸς αὐτὸν τῆς ὠμόφρονος
conflict of the brothers and the deso- Χρύσης ἐπέβη ( which is an exact par-
late condition of the sisters . allel of our sent. ) . By οἱ φίλοι she
6. οὐκ : is a repetition of οὐ to add means Polynices ; by τῶν ἐχθρῶν,
Creon, who had become ἐχθρός since
emphasis. See Kr. Spr. 67, 11 , 3. A
the κήρυγμα had come to her knowl-
somewhat similar repetition of où in
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 17

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ἐμοὶ μὲν οὐδεὶς μῦθος, ᾿Αντιγόνη , φίλων

οὔθ᾽ ἡδὺς οὔτ᾽ ἀλγεινὸς ἵκετ᾽ , ἐξ ὅτου
δυοῖν ἀδελφοῖν ἐστερήθημεν δύο,
μιᾷ θανόντων ἡμέρᾳ διπλῇ χερί ·
15 ἐπεὶ δὲ φροῦδός ἐστιν ᾿Αργείων στρατὸς
ἐν νυκτὶ τῇ νῦν, οὐδὲν οἶδ᾽ ὑπέρτερον,
οὔτ᾽ εὐτυχοῦσα μᾶλλον οὔτ᾽ ἀτωμένη.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

ᾔδη καλῶς, καί σ᾽ ἐκτὸς αὐλείων πυλῶν

τοῦδ᾽ οὖνεκ᾽ ἐξέπεμπον, ὡς μόνη κλύοις.

edge. The plur. makes the statement αὐτῶν ( 929) , μέλεοι μελέαν (977), and
more general. For similar instances, contrasts in numerals like δύο . . . μίᾳ
see 99, 276, 565. W., with many other (cf. 170, 989), are much sought by the
editt., takes τῶν ἐχθρῶν as obj. gen. tragic writers.
with κακά, i.e. evils that come upon 14. θανόντων : in agreement with
enemies. Wund. understands by these ἀδελφοῖν. Such changes between dual
evils the denial of burial rites, which and plur. are not infrequent ; cf. 59.
applies equally well, however, to - διπλῇ : mutual ; so in 170, but in 53
either interpretation . it has the more exact sense of double,
11. Αντιγόνη : occasions an ana- and in 51 it is poetic for δύο.
paest in the fifth foot. Soph . admits 15. ἐπεί : since. Schol. ἀφ' οὗ. Το
the anapaest for the iambus in the ὅτε in Hom. Il. xxi. 80, πώς μοί ἐστιν
first foot, and in the case of proper ἥδε δυωδεκάτη ὅτ᾽ ἐς Ἴλιον εἰλήλουθα.
names also in the third, fourth, and 16. ἐν νυκτί : the dialogue opens
fifth. — φίλων : obj. gen. with μῦθος, at the dawn succeeding the night in
word concerning friends. Cf. Ο. Τ. 495, which the Argives fed. - — ὑπέρτερον :
φάτιν Οἰδιπόδα. Αj. 222, ἀνέρος ἀγγε- further.
λίαν. 17. εὐτυχοῦσα κτέ. : this clause is
12. ἐξ ὅτου : “ Soph. has not been epexegetic of οὐδὲν ὑπέρτερον and in
careful to mark the exact sequence supplementary partic. const. after
of the events preceding the action οἶδα. — μᾶλλον : to be taken with both
of the play. But the death of the partics.
brothers is supposed to have taken 18. ᾔδη καλῶς : sc . σὲ οὐδὲν ὑπέρτε-
place some time before the rout of ρον εἰδυῖαν. A reproach is implied that
the Argive host." Camp. Ismene did not concern herself very
13. δυοῖν ἀδελφοῖν : gen. of separa- much with what occurred outside of
tion. See G. 1117 ; Η. 748. Such com- the palace .
binations as δύο . . . δυοῖν ... διπλῇ, 19. τοῦδε : anticipates the clause
ἴσοι . . . ἴσους ( 142), αὑταὶ · · · τῶν introduced by ὡς. — ἐξέπεμπον : I sent
18 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

20 τί δ᾽ ἔστι ; δηλοῖς γάρ τι καλχαίνουσ᾽ ἔπος.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

οὐ γὰρ τάφου νῷν τώ κασιγνήτω Κρέων

τὸν μὲν προτίσας, τὸν δ᾽ ἀτιμάσας ἔχει ;
Ετεοκλέα μέν, ὡς λέγουσι, σὺν δίκῃ
χρησθεὶς δικαίᾳ καὶ νόμῳ, κατὰ χθονὸς
25 ἔκρυψε τοῖς ἔνερθεν ἔντιμον νεκροῖς ·

24 W. χρηστοῖς.

for you (to come) out. The act. is used in appos. with its parts, τὸν μὲν . . . τὸν
here for the mid. ; so πέμψας in 161 ; dé. Cf. 561. G. 914 ; H. 624 d.
mid. in Ο. Τ. 951, τί μ' ἐξεπέμψω δεῦρο 22. ἀτιμάσας ἔχει : the aor. or pf.
τῶνδε δωμάτων . partic. with exew is used either as an
20. δηλοῖς : trans., its object being emphatic form when the idea of pos-
the following clause. Cf. 242, 471. session is to be expressed, or simply
— καλχαίνουσα : the excited mind to denote more vividly the continu-
is often likened to the sea made dark ance of the state or condition effected ;
by a storm. So Eur. Heracl. 40, ἀμφὶ here, and freq. in tragedy, in the lat-
τοῖσδε καλχαίνων τέκνοις. Cf. Hom. Il. ter way. Cf. 32, 77, 180, 192.
-
xxi. 551, πολλὰ δέ οἱ κραδίη πόρφυρε. - 24. χρησθεὶς κτέ : having treated
ἔπος : matter ; accus. of internal obj. with righteous justice and according to
21. οὐ ... ἔχει : the statement put law. See App.— δίκῃ δικαίᾳ : cf. Eur.
in the form of a question expresses in- Phoen. 1651, ἔννομον τὴν δίκην.
dignation. — γάρ : used here, and freq. 25. ἔκρυψε : buried ; so in 285. —
in the dialogue, with an ellipsis of ἔνερθεν : lit. from below. So πρόσθεν,
that for which the sent. thus intro- ὕπερθεν, κάτωθεν, etc., are often used
duced gives the reason. “ Yes ” or without reference to motion. Cf.
"No " may then be supplied to suit 1070. — νεκροῖς : the Greeks seem to
the connection. Cf. 511 , 517 , 566, have believed that the spirits of the
743. — τάφου : “ since the partics. προ- dead whose bodies were unburied
τίσας and ατιμάσας are used in the could not enter into the realm of
sense of ἀξιώσας and οὐκ ἀξιώσας, the Hades, but were doomed to wander
gen. seems to depend on the idea of until their bodies received burial
value in both, though it is more rites . No curse was so terrible as
directly joined with the latter partic." that one " might die without burial."
Wund. See G. 1133 ; H. 746. W., It is, therefore, not surprising that
Ell., and others take τάφου as a priva- the tragedy of the Antigone should
tive gen. with ἀτιμάσας. — νῷν : dat. of hinge upon the discharge of this
interest . — τώ κασιγνήτω : the whole duty. Cf. Hom. Il. xxiii . 71 ff.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 19

τὸν δ᾽ ἀθλίως θανόντα Πολυνείκους νέκυν

ἀστοισί φασιν ἐκκεκηρύχθαι τὸ μὴ

τάφῳ καλύψαι μηδὲ κωκῦσαί τινα,
ἐὰν δ᾽ ἄταφον, ἄκλαυτον, οἰωνοῖς γλυκὺν
30 θησαυρὸν εἰσορῶσι πρὸς χάριν βορᾶς.
τοιαῦτά φασι τὸν ἀγαθὸν Κρέοντα σοὶ
καμοί— λέγω γὰρ κἀμέ — κηρύξαντ᾽ ἔχειν,
καὶ δεῦρο νεῖσθαι ταῦτα τοῖσι μὴ εἰδόσιν
σαφῆ προκηρύξοντα, καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμ᾽ ἄγειν
35 οὐχ ὡς παρ᾽ οὐδέν, ἀλλ᾿ ὃς ἂν τούτων τι δρᾷ
φόνον προκεῖσθαι δημόλευστον ἐν πόλει.
οὕτως ἔχει σοι ταῦτα, καὶ δείξεις τάχα

26. τὸν δέ : δέ is antithetic to μέν in esp. at Ismene and herself, since

23. - ἀθλίως : indicates the pity of the duty of interment pertained to
the sister. —θανόντα : belongs to Πολυ- them first of all as the nearest of kin to
νείκους in thought, although in agree- the slain. κἀμέ : treated as an iso-
ment with νέκυν. lated word. καμοί might have been
27. φασίν : subj. indef., like the repeated. Cf. ἥδε in 567.
Eng. they say. — ἐκκεκηρύχθαι : pass. ; 33. μή : unites in Soph. with εἰδέναι
the following infs. are its subj. and εἰδώς, οὐ, οὐκ , ουχί, and ἀπό,
29. ἐάν : the subj . is πάντας implied by synizesis. See G. 47 ; H. 78. Cf.
in τινά. — ἄταφον : supply είναι after 263, 535. For the use of un with a
ἐᾶν. Cf. Trach. 1083, ἀγύμναστόν με partic. expressing cond., see G. 1612 ;
ἐᾶν. -· οἰωνοῖς : dat. of interest with H. 1025.
θησαυρόν ( = εὕρημα) , which is in appos. 34. σαφή : pred ., with προκηρύ-
with νέκυν. ξοντα. προκηρύξοντα : for the use
30. προς χάριν βορᾶς : either ex- of the fut. partic. to express purpose ,
presses the purpose, ἐν τοῖς οἰωνοῖς see G. 1563, 4 ; H. 969 c.- άyelv :
ἵνα ᾖ αὐτοῖς βορά, or perhaps better hold, esteem ; like Lat. ducere .
taken with είσορῶσι, when the sense 35. ὡς παρ᾽ οὐδέν : as equal to
will be looking to the pleasure of nothing, i.e. as of no account. Cf. 466.
a repast (Schol. πρὸς τέρψιν τροφῆς), - τούτων : neut.
or looking upon ( it) for the sake offood 36. προκεῖσθαι : supply τούτῳ from
( πρὸς χάριν = ἕνεκα) . ὅs as indir. obj . — δημόλευστον : by
31. τὸν ἀγαθόν : ironical. So in public stoning. This compound is not
275. found elsewhere except in Lycophro
32 . ( Alex. 331, πρέσβυν δημόλευστον), who
σοὶ καμοί : the decree was pro-
claimed to the citizens, but Antigone borrowed it from Soph.
represents it, with an exaggeration 37. οὕτως κτέ. : such is the situa
due to her excited feelings, as aimed tion. Cf. El. 761, τοιαῦτά σοι ταῦτ᾽
20 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

εἶτ᾽ εὐγενὴς πέφυκας εἶτ᾽ ἐσθλῶν κακή.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

τί δ᾽, ὦ ταλαῖφρον, εἰ τάδ᾽ ἐν τούτοις, ἐγὼ

40 λύουσ᾽ ἂν ἢ ἐφάπτουσα προσθείμην πλέον ;
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

εἰ ξυμπονήσεις καὶ ξυνεργάσει σκόπει.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ποιόν τι κινδύνευμα ; ποῖ γνώμης ποτ᾽ εἶ ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

εἰ τὸν νεκρὸν ξὺν τῇδε κουφιεῖς χερί.

ἐστίν. σοί : ethical dat. G. 1171 ; undoing, i.e. violating ( like λύειν νόμον) ,
H. 770. and ἐφάπτουσα in the opposite sense
38. ἐσθλῶν : sc. παῖs. In accordance of confirming ( Schol. βεβαιοῦσα) the
with the principle of the ancients decree. So L. and S.
fortes creantur fortibus et 41. ξυνεργάσει : the ending -ει for
bonis . Cf. Phil. 874, εὐγενὴς ἡ φύσις the more usual -y is freq. in the dia-
κἀξ εὐγενῶν ἡ σή. logue. Cf. 90, 93. See G. 624 ; H.
39, 40. τί ... προσθείμην πλέον : 384.
lit. what more could I add, i.e. of what 42. κινδύνευμα : cognate accus. after
use could I be ? (not as L. and S., the first two verbs in the preceding
what should I gain ? ) . Cf. 0. C. verse. γνώμης : part. gen. G. 1088 ;
767, οὐκ ἤθελες θέλοντι προσθέσθαι Η. 757. — εἰ : from είμι . Cf. 0. C.
χάριν ; — εἰ τάδ᾽ ἐν τούτοις : Schol. 170, ποῖ τις φροντίδος ἔλθῃ ;
εἰ ταῦτα Κρέων ἐκέλευσεν. — λύουσ᾽ ἢ 43. The const. of 41 is continued
φάπτουσα : a colloquial phrase, like as if 42 had not intervened. An-
τί δρῶν ἢ τί φωνῶν, οὔτε πάσχων οὔτε tigone's calm decision presents a
δρῶν, having the general sense of in strong contrast to the painful agita-
what possible way. The expression is tion of Ismene. —ξύν : together with
evidently borrowed from the art of τῇδε χερί, i.ε. τῇ ἐμῇ χερί. Antigone
weaving, "by loosening the web or holds up her right hand as she speaks.
by tying fast a new thread." Cf. Others join χερί directly with κουφιεῖς
Αj. 1316, εἰ μὴ ξυνάψων ἀλλὰ συλλύσων and take ξὺν τῇδε as equiv. to ξὺν ἐμοί.
πάρει. W. understands λύουσα to · κουφιεῖς : κουφίζειν - to raise up for
refer definitely to Ismene's attempt burial. Antigone's first intention is
by entreaties to conciliate Creon, and to lift the body with Ismene's help,
ἐφάπτουσα to her violent opposition, and give it proper burial. Being un-
which would involve a new conflict. able to do this unaided, she sprinkles
Others take λύουσα in the sense of the dust.

never divided between I speakero.

Sines in "Antigone"
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 21

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ἢ γὰρ νοεῖς θάπτειν σφ᾽ , ἀπόρρητον πόλει ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

45 τὸν γοῦν ἐμὸν καὶ τὸν σόν, ἢν σὺ μὴ θέλῃς,

ἀδελφόν · οὐ γὰρ δὴ προδοῦσ᾽ ἁλώσομαι.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ὦ σχετλία, Κρέοντος ἀντειρηκότος ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν αὐτῷ τῶν ἐμῶν μ' εἴργειν μέτα.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

οἴμοι · φρόνησον, ὦ κασιγνήτη, πατὴρ

50 ὡς νῶν ἀπεχθής δυσκλεής τ᾽ ἀπώλετο,

46 W. brackets this verse .

44. γάρ : expresses surprise, like nices. Cf. τοὺς φίλους, 10. Gen. of
Lat. nam , Eng. what, why. What, separation with εἴργειν. — μέτα : i.e.
do you intend, etc. Cf. also 574, 732, μέτεστιν.
736. σφέ and the Dor. viv are 50. “ Ismene now bids her sister
used by the tragedians for the masc. reflect upon the series of misfortunes
and fem., sing. and plur. σφέ is some- which had befallen their ill-starred
times used reflexively, and vív may family, and not add by her imprudent
be neut. -· ἀπόρρητον : in appos. with conduct to their troubles.” Bl . —νῷν :
θάπτειν. dat. of interest.—ἀπεχθής δυσκλεής τε :
45. τὸν ... ἐμὸν κτέ .: in appos. detested and infamous. For the Hom.
with σφέ. — θέλῃς : sc. θάπτειν. An- version of the Theban myth, see Hom.
tigone says " I shall at any rate bury Od. xi. 271 ff. In the three plays writ-
my brother, and in doing that yours ten by Soph. on the Oedipus legend
also, if you shall not be willing to do the details of the story are varied to
it.” Others with a different punctua- suit the purpose of each play. In the
tion : " I shall at least bury my brother O.C., the aged king passes from earth
even if you shall not be willing to by a glorious translation ; the Thebans
bury yours.” desire the possession of his grave,
47. σχετλία : daring , reckless. Is- and the place of his departure be-
mene comes back to the thought comes in Attic legend a sanctuary of
of 44. refuge. In the O. T., the death of
48. οὐδέν : adv. — τῶν ἐμῶν : though the king does not follow upon his
plur., refers particularly to Poly- self-inflicted blindness, and in this
22
22

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
πρὸς αὐτοφώρων ἀμπλακημάτων διπλᾶς
ὄψεις ἀράξας αὐτὸς αὐτουργῷ χερί ·
ἔπειτα μήτηρ καὶ γυνή, διπλοῦν ἔπος,
πλεκταῖσιν ἀρτάναισι λωβᾶται βίον ·
55 τρίτον δ᾽ ἀδελφὼ δύο μίαν καθ᾿ ἡμέραν
αὐτοκτονοῦντε, τῷ ταλαιπώρω , μόρον
κοινὸν κατειργάσαντ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀλλήλοιν χεροίν.
νῦν δ᾽ αὖ μόνα δὴ νώ λελειμμένα σκόπει
ὅσῳ κάκιστ᾽ ὀλούμεθ᾽ , εἰ νόμου βία
60 ψῆφον τυράννων ἢ κράτη παρέξιμεν.

passage also ἀράξας is prior in time to 55. τρίτον δέ : as if πρῶτον μέν had
ὤλετο. The blinding of his eyes fol- preceded πeira in the enumeration.
lows upon the suicide of Iocasta in - · δύο μίαν : see on 13.
the O. Τ., and this is not contradicted 56. αὐτοκτονοῦντε : by mutual slaugh-
by ἔπειτα (53), as this word here sim- ter, as if ἀλληλοκτονοῦντε. Cf. 172.
ply introduces the second fact of the The refl. is used in the reciprocal
narration without regard to sequence sense in 145 also. Cf. Aesch. Sept.
in time. 805, τεθνᾶσιν ἐκ χερῶν αὐτοκτόνων.
51. πρός : in consequence of. Cf. Ο. 57. κατειργάσαντο κτέ.: translate
Τ. 1236, πρὸς τίνος ποτ᾽ αἰτίας ; αὐτο- as if it were κατειργάσαντο χερσὶ μόρον
φώρων : lit. caught in the very act. The ἐπ᾽ ἀλλήλοις. This use of ἐπί is com-
adj. is transferred here from the doer mon. Cf. Hom. Il. iii. 132, ἐπ' ἀλ-
to the thing done, and the idea is that λήλοισι φέρον πολύδακρυν ῎Αρηα. — χε-
Oedipus was caught in the guilt of in- poîv : dat. of means, by violent hands.
cest. We may render, misdeeds dis- χείρ, πους, and similar words are often
covered at the very time they were done. added for the sake of vividness .
The sense self-detected commonly given 58. δή : gives emphasis to μόνα,
is favored by Jebb, and is supported like Eng. all alone . — νώ : transferred
by the later representation found in from the dependent sent. and made
the O. T., in which the detection more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H.
through the efforts of Oedipus him- 878.
self is an invention of the poet which 59. ὅσῳ : by how much. ― κάκιστα :
is foreign to the original form of the i.e. of all the members of the royal
myth. — διπλάς : see on 14. house. Ismene represents the case
53. διπλοῦν ἔπος : Schol. διπλοῦν in an exaggerated tone, so as to work
ὔνομα ἔχουσα. Double in reference to upon the feelings of her sister. -
Iocasta's relation to Oedipus. ὀλούμεθα : change of number. See
54. Cf. 0. Τ. 1263, οὗ δὴ κρεμαστὴν on 14. —νόμου βίᾳ : in defiance of the
τὴν γυναῖκ᾽ ἐσείδομεν πλεκταῖσιν αἰώραι- law. In 79, βίᾳ πολιτῶν.
σιν ἐμπεπλεγμένην. — λωβᾶται : ends 60. τυράννων : plur. for sing., as in
disgracefully. 10. The gen. limits both substs.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 23

ἀλλ᾽ ἐννοεῖν χρὴ τοῦτο μὲν γυναῖχ᾽ ὅτι

ἔφυμεν, ὡς πρὸς ἄνδρας οὐ μαχουμένα ·
ἔπειτα δ᾽ οὖνεκ᾽ ἀρχόμεσθ᾽ ἐκ κρεισσόνων ,
καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἀκούειν κάτι τῶνδ᾽ ἀλγίονα.

65 ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν αὐτοῦσα τοὺς ὑπὸ χθονὸς

ξύγγνοιαν ἴσχειν, ὡς βιάζομαι τάδε,
τοῖς ἐν τέλει βεβῶσι πείσομαι · τὸ γὰρ
περισσὰ πράσσειν οὐκ ἔχει νοῦν οὐδένα .

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

οὔτ᾽ ἂν κελεύσαιμ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἄν, εἰ θέλοις ἔτι

61. τοῦτο μέν : adv. , in the first place, - ἀκούειν : obey. Cf. Elect. 340, τῶν
with which ἔπειτα δέ below is corre- κρατούντων ἐστὶ πάντ᾽ ἀκουστέα.
lated. Cf. O. C. 440, τοῦτο μέν . . . οἱ δέ. τῶνδε : refers to the same as ταῦτα.
Cf. also Phil. 1346, τοῦτο μέν . . . εἶτα. 65. τοὺς ὑπὸ χθονός : refers to
- -γυναῖκε : pred. after ἔφυμεν. See Polynices. In 77 Antigone first refers
G. 907 ; Η. 596. L. and S. φύω Β. ΙΙ. to the gods. The plur. as in 10.
Cf. 79. 66. The tragic writers often use in
62. ὡς : join with μαχουμένα ; lit. place of the verb the corresponding
as not being about to contend, i.e. as subst. with ἔχειν, ἴσχειν, νέμειν, τρέφειν,
not fitted (by nature) to contend. Cf. τίθεσθαι, to make prominent the state
Ο. Τ. 625, ὡς οὐχ ὑπείξων λέγεις ; implied in the subst. — τάδε : accus.
Εl. 1025, ὡς οὐχὶ συνδράσουσα νουθε of cognate meaning, the noun being
τεῖς τάδε. The same sentiment is found implied in the verb. G. 1054 ; H.
in El. 997, γυνὴ μὲν οὐδ᾽ ἀνὴρ ἔφυς, σθέ- 716 b. Cf. Lat. haec cogor. Cf.
νεις δ᾽ ἔλασσον τῶν ἐναντίων χερί. 1073.
63. ούνεκ'... ἀκούειν : three consts. 67. βεβώσι : the verbs come, go, and
are proposed : ( 1 ) οἵνεκα = ὅτι, be- stand are often used by the tragedians
cause, and ἀκούειν depends on ἔφυμεν. for the more colorless become and be.
(It may be objected that ἀκούειν is Cf. Elect. 1056, ὅταν ἐν κακοῖς βεβήκῃς.
not stated to be a determination of Ismene refers to Creon.
nature but a result of circumstances. ) 68. περισσά : things superfluous,
(2) οἵνεκα as before, but ἀκούειν de- hence extravagant .
pends on xp supplied from 61. (But 69. ἄν : in anticipation of δρῴης,
is not the principal notion in ἐννοεῖν ? ) before which it is repeated. Such a
(3) οἵνεκα = that, and ἀκούειν depends repetition of av often occurs when
on ἀρχόμεσθα as an epexegetic inf., special emphasis is to be given to
where are might be prefixed. So W. some word or phrase in close connec-
and most editt. — ἀρχόμεσθα : for the tion with which av is then placed,
form, see G. 777, 1 ; Η. 376 D, e. as ἐμοῦ γε in this sent. See GMT.
64, καὶ ... κάτι : both ... and still. 223.
24 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

70 πράσσειν, ἐμοῦ γ᾽ ἂν ἡδέως δρῴης μέτα.

ἀλλ᾽ ἴσθ᾽ ὁποία σοι δοκεῖ · κεῖνον δ᾽ ἐγὼ
θάψω. καλόν μοι τοῦτο ποιούσῃ θανεῖν ·
φίλη μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ κείσομαι, φίλου μέτα,
ὅσια πανουργήσασ . ἐπεὶ πλείων χρόνος
75 ὃν δεῖ μ' ἀρέσκειν τοῖς κάτω τῶν ἐνθάδε ·
ἐκεῖ γὰρ αἰεὶ κείσομαι . σοὶ δ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖ,
τὰ τῶν θεῶν ἔντιμ᾽ ἀτιμάσασ᾽ ἔχει
ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ἐγὼ μὲν οὐκ ἄτιμα ποιοῦμαι, τὸ δὲ

βίᾳ πολιτῶν δρᾶν ἔφυν ἀμήχανος.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

80 σὺ μὲν τάδ᾽ ἂν προὔχοι · ἐγὼ δὲ δὴ τάφον

χώσουσ᾽ ἀδελφῷ φιλτάτῳ πορεύσομαι.

71 W. ὁποίᾳ. 76 W. ἀεὶ.

70. ἐμοῦ : with μέτα ; for the accent, deed. Cf. 924. The form of the
see G. 116, 1 ; Η . 109. —ἡδέως : sc. ἐμοί. expression is the so-called oxymoron .
Cf. 436. Transl.: would your acting So in Eng. " cruel kindness ," " wise
with me be agreeable to me. nonsense ." The Oxford edit. quotes
71. ἴσθ᾽ ὁποία σοι δοκεῖ : be such from Young's Night Thoughts, "with
as seems good in your sight (i.e. base). pious sacrilege a grave I stole."
ἴσθι from εἰμί. Cf. Phil. 1049, τοιοῦ 75. ν : accus. of duration of time.
τός εἰμ᾽ ἐγώ. τῶν ἐνθάδε : concisely for ἢ ὃν δεῖ
72. θάψω : the position of this word μ' ἀρέσκειν τοῖς ἐνθάδε . For the gen.,
and the following asyndeton give em- see G. 1153 ; H. 643 b.
phasis and indicate the firm determi- 76. ἐκεῖ : i.e. in Hades.
nation of the heroine. " Antigone 77. τὰ τῶν θεῶν ἔντιμα : i.e. ἃ τοῖς
knows from the beginning, with the θεοῖς ἔντιμα νομίζεται, the rites of
heightened consciousness of passion, burial . -
—ἀτιμάσασ' ἔχε : see on 22.
the consequences of her act. There 78, 79. τὸ δρᾶν : join with ἀμήχα-
is no irony of fortune ' so far as vos. G. 1545 ; H. 961. I am incapa-
she is concerned." Camp. ble of acting against the will, etc.
74. ὅσια πανουργήσασα : presents 80. ἂν προὔχοιο : προέχεσθαι, hold be-
in a striking light the entire conflict fore one's selfas a screen , hence allege as
of this tragedy. Antigone violates the a pretext. Forthe opt. with av express-
decree of the ruler, but in doing so ing mild command, see GMT . 237. -
she performs a religious and holy δή : now, as the next thing to be done.
25
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 25

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

οἶμοι ταλαίνης, ὡς ὑπερδέδοικά σου.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

μή μου προτάρβει · τὸν σὸν ἐξόρθου πότμον.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ἀλλ᾽ οὖν προμηνύσῃς γε τοῦτο μηδενὶ

85 τοῦργον, κρυφῇ δὲ κεῦθε, σὺν δ' αὕτως ἐγώ .

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

οἴμοι, καταύδα. πολλὸν ἐχθίων ἔσει

σιγῶσ᾽, ἐὰν μὴ πᾶσι κηρύξῃς τάδε.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

θερμὴν ἐπὶ ψυχροῖσι καρδίαν ἔχεις.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

ἀλλ᾽ οἶδ᾽ ἀρέσκουσ᾽ οἷς μάλισθ᾽ ἁδεῖν με χρή.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

90 εἰ καὶ δυνήσει γ'· ἀλλ᾽ ἀμηχάνων ἐρᾷς.

82. ταλαίνης : with οἴμοι and ὤμοι (καταύδα) ! πολλόν : adv. accus.
the tragic writers connect prons. and This form, which is Ion., occurs in
adjs. in the gen. only when these refer tragedy besides here only in Trach.
to the second or third pers. For the 1196 (πολλὸν ἔλαιον) , and there also in
first pers. the nom. is used. Hence τα- a trimeter.
λαίνης must refer to Antigone. See G. 87. σιγώσα : by your silence . ἐὰν μὴ
1129 ; Η. 761. —ὡς : excl .; so in 320, κτέ. explains σιγῶσα further. Such a
1178, 1270. neg. additional clause to give empha-
84. ἀλλ᾽ οὖν : but at all events. sis to the affirmation is not infrequent.
προμηνύσῃς · · μηδενί : the usual Cf. 443, 492. Antigone shows her in-
position of the neg. before the com- creasing emotion.
mand is here reversed . So Phil. 332, 88. θερμὴν ἐπὶ ψυχροῖσι : you have
οἴμοι φράσῃς μοι μὴ πέρα. For the a heart hot for chilling deeds, i.e. that
subjv. in prohibition, see G. 1346 ; cause one to chill with fear. So
H. 874 a. Hom. speaks of φόβος κρυερός, and
86. οἴμοι : here an excl. of impa- Pind. has κρυόεν μάντευμα.
tience. Cf. 320. Oh, no ! Speak it out 90. ἀμηχάνων : you desire imprac-
26 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

οὐκοῦν, ὅταν δὴ μὴ σθένω, πεπαύσομαι.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ἀρχὴν δὲ θηρᾶν οὐ πρέπει τἀμήχανα.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

εἰ ταῦτα λέξεις, ἐχθαρεῖ μὲν ἐξ ἐμοῦ,

ἐχθρὰ δὲ τῷ θανόντι προσκείσει δίκῃ .
95 ἀλλ᾽ ἔα με καὶ τὴν ἐξ ἐμοῦ δυσβουλίαν
παθεῖν τὸ δεινὸν τοῦτο · πείσομαι γὰρ οὐ
τοσοῦτον οὐδέν, ὥστε μὴ οὐ καλῶς θανεῖν .

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖ σοι, στεῖχε. τοῦτο δ᾽ ἴσθ᾽, ὅτι

ἄνους μὲν ἔρχει, τοῖς φίλοις δ᾽ ὀρθῶς φίλη .

ticable things. ἀδύνατα θηρᾷς was almost κλείας τοῦ καλοῦ θανάτου ἀποστερήσει.
proverbial. For μὴ οὐ where οὐ strengthens the
91. οὐκοῦν : to be distinguished preceding neg. , see G. 1616 ; H. 1034.
from οὔκουν. —πεπαύσομαι : the tense 99. ἔρχει : in the sense of going
is emphatic. See G. 1266. away also in 1100, 1107. — τοῖς φίλοις :
92. ἀρχήν : adv., at all ; join with the sense as in 73 ; you are trulyfull
οὐ. See G. 1060 ; Η. 719. of love for your loved ones, meaning
93. ἐχθαρεῖ : pass . in sense. ἐξ esp. Polynices. So W. and many
ἐμοῦ : differs from ὑπ' ἐμοῦ as indicat- editt. following the Schol., evvoïkŵs dè
ing source rather than agency . It sug- τῷ θανόντι. But this seems tame, and
gests è uoû in 95. inconsistent with the character of
94. Contrasted with the sentiment Ismene, who would not wish to imply
of 73. -— προσκείσει δίκῃ : you will that her love for her brother was less
be justly hateful to him that is dead. than Antigone's. Cf. 67 ff. Prefer-
95. ἔα : one syllable by synizesis. able is the interpretation of Nauck,
Cf. Ο. Τ. 1451, ἀλλ᾽ ἔα με ναίειν. — ἐξ Bonitz, Wund., et al., who understand
ἐμοῦ : more emphatic than ἐμήν. Cf. Ismene to say "however devoid of
1219 ; Elect. 619, ἡ ἐκ σοῦ δυσμένεια. good sense you may be, you are still
96. τὸ δεινὸν τοῦτο : sarcastic ; truly beloved by your friends,” i.e.
what seems to you so dreadful, referring especially by Ismene. φίλος can mean
to the thought of 59. - - οὐ : stands either loving or beloved. - Antigone
after its verb, as in 223. retires behind the left periaktos.
97. μὴ οὐ καλῶς θανεῖν : Schol. Ismene returns to the women's apart-
οὐδὲν δεινὸν πείσομαι ὅπερ με τῆς εὐ ments within the palace.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 27

SECOND SCENE. CHORUS . AFTERWARDS CREON WITH TWO

HERALDS .

ПIápodos .
ΧΟΡΟΣ.

Στροφὴ ά.

100 ἀκτὶς ἀελίου , τὸ κάλλιστον ἑπταπύλῳ φανέν Θήβα

τῶν προτέρων φάος,
ἐφάνθης ποτ᾽, ὦ χρυσέας ἡμέρας βλέφαρον, Διρκαίων
105 ὑπὲρ ῥεέθρων μολοῦσα,

Antigone goes to the Νήισται πύλαι The Pherecratean verse usually forms
(cf. Aesch. Sept. 460) , before which the close of Glyconic periods. Be-
the brothers had fallen and near tween the strophes intervene anapaes-
which the corpse of Polynices was tic systems. These formed in the
lying. The Chorus, composed of oldest style of the tragedy the proper
fifteen venerable and prominent citi- parodos. Here also they serve as a
zens of Thebes, enter the orchestra march measure. The last system
through the right parodos. They serves to introduce the person who is
halt and greet the rising sun, prob- next to appear on the stage. While
ably in the attitude of prayer, with such an announcement of the person
raised arms and extended hands. never occurs in the case of menials
They exult in the victory . Then or messengers, it is rarely omitted in
they advance to their position about other instances (once in this play,
the thymele in the proper marching 988) in the older drama.
measure, the anapaestic, and depict 100. deλíov : Dor. of héλios, Att.
in alternate march and dance move- Aos. The lyric parts of the tragedy
ment the struggle and its issue. At have many Dor. forms, since the
the close of the ode, they give ex- odes and choral hymns in honor of
pression anew to the joy of the Dionysus, from which the drama was
triumph, and exhort to give thanks developed, had their origin among
to the gods. The Chorus remain in the Dorians.
the orchestra during the whole of the 101. ἑπταπύλῳ : a standing epithet
play. The first strophe and anti- of Thebes (cf. 119, 141 ), distinguish-
strophe of the ode consist of smooth ing it from Egyptian Thebes, which
Glyconic verses, in which the first was ἑκατόμπυλος.
period portrays the advance of the 102. τῶν προτέρων : a mingling of
steeds of the sun and the retreat two consts. , κάλλιον τῶν προτέρων and
of those of the enemy, and the κάλλιστον πάντων. So in 1212.
second period, with the resolved tri- 103. ἐφάνθης : with φανέν, φάος, is an
brachs ( 108, 125 ) , the rapidity of the instance of what the rhetoricians call
flight and the tumult of the battle. παρήχησις. Cf. 974. Phil. 297, ἔφην

-
Chorus - alders of Thebes out of segripathing with

Antigone
of. Chorus in Philoktetes .
28 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

τὸν λεύκασπιν Αργόθεν [ἔκ] φῶτα βάντα πανσαγίᾳ,

φυγάδα πρόδρομον ὀξυτέρῳ κινήσασα χαλινῷ ·

110 ὃν ἐφ' ἡμετέρᾳ γῇ Πολυνείκης,

ἀρθεὶς νεικέων ἐξ ἀμφιλόγων,

106. W. ᾿Αργογενῆ. 108. W. ὀξυτόρῳ.

ἄφαντον φῶς. — ποτέ : at length. The only here and later in the ancient
day of deliverance had been long lexicographers .
wished for. 108. πρόδρομον : at headlong pace ;
104. βλέφαρον : poetic for ὄμμα. i.e. so as to become a precipitate fugi-
Eur., Phoen. 543, calls the moon νυκτὸς tive. — ὀξυτέρῳ : lit. with sharper bri-
ἀφεγγὲς βλέφαρον. dle. In Eng. a sharp pace means a
105. Διρκαίων : the stream of Dirce rapid one. Cf. 1238, ἐξεῖαν ῥοήν. The
flows along the western portion of the Argives fled more rapidly with the
city, but unites afterward, north of it, daylight than before.
with the rivulet Ismenus, which flows 109. κινήσασα : having urged on,
along the eastern part. Soph. unites refers back to ἀκτίs and is prior to
both under the name of the one more μολοῦσα. The sun is said to do that
celebrated in the myth. Cf. 844. No- of which it is merely the occasion.
where in Greece can purer and cooler Cf. Ο. Τ. 438, ἥδ᾽ ἡμέρα φύσει σε καὶ
water be found than at Thebes. The διαφθερεί.
Theban poet whom Horace calls 110. ὅν : refers back to φῶτα and
"Dircaeum cycnum " begins his first is the obj . of a verb to be supplied
Olympian ode with ἄριστον μὲν ὕδωρ. ( ώρσεν in the reading of W.) . Schol.,
—ὑπέρ : over. ὅντινα στρατὸν ᾿Αργείων ἤγαγεν ὁ Πολυ-
106. λεύκασπιν : the Argives are νείκης, which led W. first to propose
called λεύκασπις στρατός in Eur. Phoen. εἰσήγαγεν, and Boeckh to insert αγα-
1099, and in Aesch. Sept. 89. This γὼν θούριος.
epithet may owe its origin to the 111. ἀρθείς : i.e. from quiet repose.
similarity of sound between άpyós Schol., ἐπαρθεὶς εἰς θυμὸν καὶ παροξυν-
and "Αργος. Others suppose that the θείς. Some suppose that the word
shields of the Argives were faced suggests the image of the bird " soar-
with a plate of metal , prob. of copper, ing on high .” ἐξ : = διά, by means of.
and that this highly burnished ap- - νεικέων : two syllables by synizesis.
pearance is referred to not only here See G. 47 ; H. 42. A play upon the
but also in 114. — ἔκ : with ᾿Αργόθεν name Πολυνείκης , from πολύς and
is similar to Il. viii. 304, ἐξ Αἰσύμηθεν. νεῖκος. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 829, οἳ δῆτ᾽
The addition of k completes the ὀρθῶς κατ᾽ ἐπωνυμίαν καὶ πολυνεικεῖς
metre. Cf. the corresponding verse, ὤλοντο. Eur. Phoen. 636, Πολυνείκην
123, of the antistrophe. See App. νεικέων ἐπώνυμον. — ἀμφιλόγων : with
107. φώτα : obj . of κινήσασα, Adras- words on both sides, hence wrangling.
tus and his host . —- πανσαγίᾳ : found Cf. Eur. Phoen. 500, ἀμφίλεκτος ἔρις.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 29

ὀξέα κλάζων
αἰετὸς ἐς γῆν ὡς ὑπερέπτη ,
λευκῆς χιόνος πτέρυγι στεγανός,
115 πολλῶν μεθ᾽ ὅπλων
ξύν θ᾽ ἱπποκόμοις κορύθεσσιν.

᾿Αντιστροφή ά

στὰς δ᾽ ὑπὲρ μελάθρων φονώσαισιν ἀμφιχανὼν

κύκλῳ λόγχαις ἑπτάπυλον στόμα,
120 ἔβα, πρίν ποθ᾽ ἁμετέρων αἱμάτων γένυσιν πλησθῆναι
τε καὶ στεφάνωμα πύργων

112. W. ώρσεν · κεῖνος δ᾽ ὀξέα κλάζων.

113. W. αἰετὸς ὡς γῆν ὑπερέπτη.
122. W. γένυσι πλησθῆναι καὶ πρίν.

112. οξέα κλάζων : a figure freq. the position of the Argive camp on
met with in Hom. Cf. Il. xvi. 429, the Ismenian hill. -The image of
ὥστ᾽ αἰγυπιοὶ γαμψώνυχες πέτρῃ ἐφ' the eagle is dropped, and the savage
ὑψηλῇ μεγάλα κλάζοντε μάχωνται. eagerness of the foe is likened to the
113. ὥς : for the accent , see G. 138, fury of a monster thirsting for blood.
2 ; H. 112. ―· ὑπερέπτη : Πew over : Thus the poet is gradually led into
with eis the sense is to hover over and changing the likeness from an eagle
swoop down upon, after the manner to a dragon. A somewhat similar
of an eagle. change of image occurs in Aesch.
114. λευκῆς κτέ : covered with Sept., where Tydeus is first likened
plumage white as snow. See on 106. to a δράκων ( 381 ) and then to a ἵππος
The gen. is that of characteristic . (393) .
Cf. Ο. Τ. 533, τόλμης πρόσωπον. Cf. 118. κύκλῳ : adv. , all around. Cf.
Aesch. Sept. 194, νιφάδος βρόμος ἐν 241.
πύλαις. 119. ἑπτάπυλον στόμα : mouth of
" An eagle stooped , of mighty size, seven gates, a bold turn for seven
His silver pluming breast with snow contend- gates which served as mouths. Cf.
ing.” — CONGREVE'S Opera of Semele. Eur. Suppl. 401, ἀμφ' ἑπταστόμους
116. ἱπποκόμοις κορύθεσσιν : an πύλας.
Hom. expression. Cf. Il. xiii. 132, 121. αἱμάτων : gen. of fulness. The
ἱππόκομοι κόρυθες λαμπροῖσι φάλοισιν . pl. of alua is not found elsewhere
The dat. in -εσσι is used elsewhere by in Soph. Aesch. has it eight, Eur.
Soph. only in lyric parts, as in 976, nine times. —γένυσιν : dat. of place.
1297. See G. 1196 ; H. 783. - πλησθῆναι :
117. στὰς δ᾽ ὑπέρ : prob. refers to inf. after πρίν. See G. 1470 ; Η . 955.
ΟΥΣ
30 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕ

πευκάενθ᾽ Ηφαιστον ἑλεῖν. τοῖος ἀμφὶ νῶτ᾽ ἐτάθη

125 πάταγος "Αρεος, ἀντιπάλῳ δυσχείρωμα δράκοντι .

Ζεὺς γὰρ μεγάλης γλώσσης κόμπους

ὑπερεχθαίρει, καί σφας ἐσιδὼν
πολλῷ ῥεύματι προσνισσομένους
130 χρυσοῦ καναχῆς ὑπέροπτα,
παλτῷ ῥιπτεῖ πυρὶ βαλβίδων
ἐπ᾽ ἄκρων ἤδη
νίκην ὁρμῶντ᾽ ἀλαλάξαι.

130. W. ὑπερόπτην.

123. πευκάενθ' Ἥφαιστον : of the 129. ῥεύματι : dat. of manner. ῥεῦμα

god is predicated what belongs really of an armed host, freq. Cf. Aesch.
to his gift alone ; so in 1007. The Pers. 412, ῥεῦμα Περσικοῦ στρατοῦ. ·
fire of torches is meant, these being 130. καναχής : lit. in a great stream
usually made with pitch. of clank of gold, i.e. of clanking gold.
124-126. Such a tumult of war was The reference is to the noise or clank
raised about his rear ( i.e. of the retreat- of their gilded weapons on the march.
ing Argives) , an onset not to be resisted — ὑπέροπτα : disdainfully; neut. pl.,
by the dragon foe . τοῖος always gives used adv. Cf. O. T. 883, ei dé tis
the reason in Soph. for what precedes, ὑπέροπτα χερσὶν ἢ λόγῳ πορεύεται.
here for ἔβα. Cf. Ο. Τ. 1303, οὐδ᾽ ἐσι- 131. παλτῷ κτέ.: smites with bran-
δεῖν δύναμαί σε, τοίαν φρίκην παρέχεις dished thunderbolt. The word παλτῷ
μοι. Αj. 560, οὔτοι σε μή τις ὑβρίσῃ, suggests the zig-zag flicker of the
τοῖον φύλακα ἀμφί σοι λείψω. —ἐτάθη : lightning. —βαλβίδων ἐπ᾽ ἄκρων : upon
like τείνειν βοήν. Cf. Hom. Il. xvii, the summit of the battlements. The
543, ἐπὶ Πατρόκλῳ τέτατο κρατερὴ metaphor is taken from the δρόμος
ὑσμίνη. -— δυσχείρωμα : used only here. δίαυλος, in which the runner was to
Cf. δυσχείρωτος, hard to subdue. Nom. complete the entire circuit and re-
in appos. with πάταγος. — δράκοντι : turn to the starting-point ; hence
dat. of interest with δυσχείρωμα. δρά- goal.
κων is a term freq. used of an enemy. 133. ὁρμῶντα : in agreement with
So Aesch. Cho. 1047, δυοῖν δρακόντοιν, the supplied obj. of ῥιπτεῖ; one who
of Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra; Eur. was hurrying. The reference is to
Orest. 479, ὁ μητροφόντης δράκων, of Capaneus, one of the seven that led
Orestes. In Aesch. Sept. 290, the the Argive host. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 432 ;
Theban chorus fears the Argives Eur. Phoen . 1174. The fall of Capa-
δράκοντας ὥς τις πελειάς, and in 381, neus was a favorite representation in
Tydeus, one of the assailants, μαργῶν art, especially in gem-cutting. An
ὡς δράκων βοᾷ . Etruscan sarcophagus represents him
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 31

Στροφή β'.

ἀντίτυπος δ᾽ ἐπὶ γᾷ πέσε τανταλωθείς,

135 πυρφόρος ὃς τότε μαινομένᾳ ξὺν ὁρμᾷ
βακχεύων ἐπέπνει ῥιπαῖς ἐχθίστων ἀνέμων.
εἶχε δ᾽ ἄλλᾳ τὰ μέν,
140 ἄλλα δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἄλλοις ἐπενώμα στυφελίζων μέγας Αρης
δεξιόσειρος.

ἑπτὰ λοχαγοὶ γὰρ ἐφ᾽ ἑπτὰ πύλαις

ταχθέντες ἴσοι πρὸς ἴσους ἔλιπον

138. W. τὰ Διός.

falling headlong from a scaling-lad- he expected. In the next verse all

der. Three gems represent the light- the others with their different fates
ning flashing behind him. are contrasted with him. Cf. Phi-
134. ἀντίτυπος : pred . with πέσε ; lostratus, Imagines i. 26 ( p. 402 ) , ἀπώ
lit. struck back, i.e. with a counter λοντο δ᾽ οἱ μὲν ἄλλοι δόρασι καὶ λίθοις
blow. In return for the fire which he καὶ πελέκεσι, Καπανεὺς δὲ λέγεται κε
wished to kindle, he was struck by the ραυνῷ βεβλῆσθαι, πρότερος κόμπῳ βαλὼν
fire from heaven. Or, striking back, τὸν Δία.
i.e. with a rebound from the earth that 139. στυφελίζων : Schol. ταράσ
beat him back. Schol., ἄνωθεν τυπεὶς σων.
ὑπὸ τοῦ κεραυνοῦ κάτωθεν δ᾽ ὑπὸ τῆς γῆς. 140. δεξιόσειρος : found only here.
Suid. explains ἀντίτυπος by τὸ οὖν The sense is, with the strength and
ὁπωσοῦν ἀντιβαῖνον τῇ ἁφῇ. So most dash of a right trace-horse. The
editt. horse on the right side in the race had
135. πυρφόρος : as fire-bearer ; for to be the stronger and more swift be-
emphasis placed before the rel. clause cause it passed over the greater dis-
in which it belongs. Cf. 182. Cf. Ο. tance in rounding the turning-posts
C. 1318, εὔχεται Καπανεὺς τὸ Θήβης of the race-course from right to left.
ἄστυ δῃώσειν πυρί. Cf. El. 721, δεξιὸν ἀνείς σειραῖον
136. βακχεύων ἐπέπνει : frenzied ἵππον. Aesch., Agam. 1640, compares
was blowing against it ( sc. τῇ πόλει) . a proud man to σειραφόρον κριθῶντα
137. With blasts of most hostile πῶλον.
winds ; cf. 930. The furious onset 141. These chieftains are named
of Capaneus is likened to a tor- by Aesch. in his "Seven against
nado. Thebes." Afterwards by Soph. , O. C.
138. τὰ μέν : the things just men- 1311 ff. Adrastus, who, acc. to the
tioned, sc. the boastful defiance of myth, escaped, is not usually reckoned
Capaneus. — ἄλλα : otherwise, i.e. than among the seven.
32 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

Ζηνὶ τροπαίῳ πάγχαλκα τέλη,

πλὴν τοῖν στυγεροῖν, ὦ πατρὸς ἑνὸς
145 μητρός τε μιᾶς φύντε καθ᾽ αὑτοῖν

δικρατεῖς λόγχας στήσαντ᾽ ἔχετον

κοινοῦ θανάτου μέρος άμφω.

Αντιστροφή β'.

ἀλλὰ γὰρ ἁ μεγαλώνυμος ἦλθε Νίκα

τῷ πολυαρμάτῳ ἀντιχαρεῖσα Θήβα,
150 ἐκ μὲν δὴ πολέμων τῶν νῦν θέσθε λησμοσύναν,
θεῶν δὲ ναοὺς χοροῖς

151. W. χρεὼν νῦν θέσθαι.

143. τροπαίῳ : Schol . διὰ τὸ φυγα- share equally in a death which each
δεύειν καὶ τροπὴν ποιεῖν τῶν πολεμίων. has given and each has received."
― · τέλη : tribute, offerings. Left Camp.
the tribute of their brazen panoplies. 148. ἀλλὰ γάρ : γάρ confirms or
After gaining a victory, it was cus- gives the reason for the thought
tomary to hang up the arms taken introduced by ἀλλά, which may be
from the foe as trophies sacred to either left to be supplied, as in
Zeus. 155, or explicitly added, as in 150,
144. τοῖν στυγεροῖν : the two wretched with δή. In the latter case, the sent.
men. "The fall of the brothers, each introduced by yáp may be taken as
by the other's hand, left it undecided simply parenthetic, as in 392.
which was the conqueror, which the 149. πολυαρμάτῳ : Pind . calls
conquered, so that they supplied no Thebes φιλάρματος, εὐάρματος , πλάξιπ-
τέλη to Zeus.” Schn. - Nor would πος, χρυσάρματος. — ἀντιχαρεῖσα : re- τε
arms polluted with the blood of joicing in the face of, joyfully greeting.
kindred be dedicated to Zeus. The prep. indicates the direction as
145. αὑτοῖν : see on 56. in ἀντιβλέπω, ἀντιλάμπω. Some prefer
146. δικρατεῖς : co-equally victori- to follow the interpretation of a
ous, i.e. each against the other. In Schol., rejoicing mutually.
Aj. 252, the Atridae are called " co- 150. ἐκ : after. · θέσθε λησμοσύ
equals in power. ” The Schol. explains ναν : = λάθεσθε. Cf. Ο. Τ. 134, ἔθεσθ'
by ὅτι ἀλλήλους ἀπέκτειναν. W. takes ἐπιστροφήν, and see on 66. Supply
it here in the sense of both the strong αὐτῶν from πολέμων with λησμοσύναν.
.
(spears) . — ἔχετον ... ἄμφω : "Each 152. θεών : one syllable by syni .
strove for sole inheritance, but they zesis.
333
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

παννυχίοις πάντας ἐπέλθωμεν, ὁ Θήβας δ' ἐλελίχθων

Βάκχιος ἄρχοι.

155 ἀλλ᾽ ὅδε γὰρ δὴ βασιλεὺς χώρας,

Κρέων ὁ Μενοικέως, νεοχμὸς [ταγός] ,
νεαραῖσι θεῶν ἐπὶ συντυχίαις
χωρεῖ, τίνα δὴ μῆτιν ἐρέσσων,
ὅτι σύγκλητον τήνδε γερόντων
160 προὔθετο λέσχην
κοινῷ κηρύγματι πέμψας ;

156 ff. W. νεοχμός

νεαραῖσι θεῶν
ἐπὶ συντυχίαις χωρεῖ, τινὰ δὴ.

153. παννυχίοις : the joyful pro- 156. Κρέων and Μενοικέως are
cession shall celebrate the praises scanned with synizesis . — ταγός : 2
esp. of the patron god of the city, conjecture of W. See App .
Dionysus (1122 ), to whom choral 158. τίνα δή : what, pray. They
songs and dances ( 1146 ) by night are wonder why they have been sum-
most appropriate ; and besides , visit moned . ἐρέσσων : as πορφύρειν
all the temples and altars of the πολλά, καλχαίνειν ἔπος ( 20 ) express
city. figuratively the troubled and uncer-
154. ἐλελίχθων : shaking Thebe tain state of an agitated mind, so
(with his dancing ) . Lat. pede ter- here the conscious and determined
ram quatiens . Pind., Pyth. vi. 50, action of the mind is indicated by
applies this epithet to Poseidon. the figure of rowing. Similar is Aj.
Connect Θήβας with this word, lit. 251, τοίας ἐρέσσουσιν ἀπειλάς. Cf. also
the shaker of Thebe. For such a gen. Aesch. Αg. 802, πραπίδων οἴακα νέμων.
many parallels are found, e.g. O. C. 159. ὅτι : introduces the reason
1348, τῆσδε δημοῦχος χθονός, Aesch . of the enquiry . — σύγκλητον : an
Sept. 109, πολίοχοι χθονός. ―― Βάκ- allusion to the extraordinary session
χιος : often for Βάκχος. ἄρχοι : of the ecclesia.
the change from the subjv. in ex- 160. προὔθετο : appointed. The mid.
hortation to the opt. expressing a means for a conference with himself.
wish. Cf. Luc. Necyom . 19, προὔθεσαν οἱ
155. ἀλλ᾽ . . . γάρ : But, hold , or, πρυτάνεις ἐκκλησίαν.
enough, for, etc. - ὅδε : join with 161. κηρύγματι : dat. of means.
χωρεί, here comes . Cf. 526, 626. πέμψας : Schol. μεταστειλάμενος.
34 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

Επεισόδιον ά .

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἄνδρες, τὰ μὲν δὴ πόλεος ἀσφαλῶς θεοὶ

πολλῷ σάλῳ σείσαντες ὤρθωσαν πάλιν ·
ὑμᾶς δ᾽ ἐγὼ πομποῖσιν ἐκ πάντων δίχα
165 ἔστειλ᾽ ἱκέσθαι, τοῦτο μὲν τὰ Λαΐου
σέβοντας εἰδὼς εὖ θρόνων ἀεὶ κράτη,
τοῦτ᾽ αὖθις, ἡνίκ᾽ Οἰδίπους ὤρθου πόλιν,
κἀπεὶ διώλετο, ἀμφὶ τοὺς κείνων ἔτι

162. Creon comes upon the stage gen. in -os for -ws occurs several times
through the middle door of the pal- in trimeters .
ace, clad in royal attire, and attended 163. σάλῳ σείσαντες : alliteration.
by two heralds, after the manner of " The ship of state " has been a favor-
kings in the representation of trag- ite figure with all poets from Alcaeus
edy ( 578, 760). He delivers his throne to Longfellow. Cf. 190. Ο. Τ. 22,
address to the Chorus, who represent πόλις σαλεύει κἀνακουφίσαι κάρα βυθῶν
the most influential citizens of Thebes. ἔτ᾽ οὐχ οἵα τε φοινίου σάλου. Eur .
In his address he declares his right Rhes. 249, ὅταν σαλεύῃ πόλις.
to the succession and lays down the 164. ὑμᾶς : obj. of ἔστειλα. Cf.
principles of his administration. This Phil. 60, στείλαντές σε ἐξ οἴκων μολεῖν.
gives him occasion to proclaim his Id. 494, 495, πολλὰ γὰρ τοῖς ἱγμένοις
first command, which he seeks to jus- ἔστελλον αὐτὸν ἱκεσίους πέμπων λιτὰς
tify. The speech may be divided . . . μ' ἐκσῶσαι, where the person is
into the following corresponding parts added, as here, in the dat. to express
of 8, 8, 6, 8, 6 verses, followed by 9 the means. —ἐκ πάντων δίχα : apart
and then by 4. 162-9, occasion of the from all, i.e. the rest.
assembly ; 170–7, Creon, the new 165. τοῦτο μέν : has its correlative
ruler, not yet tried ; 178-83, his views ; in τοῦτ᾽ αὖθις ( 167). See on 61.
184-91 , their application to his con- 166. σέβοντας : partic. in indir.
duct ; 192-7, first command ; 198–206, disc. See G. 1588 ; H. 982. The time
second command ; 207-10, closing of the partic. is impf. See GMT. 140.
summary. ἄνδρες : 2 respectful -
—θρόνων κράτη : enthroned power. Cf.
term of address, like the Eng. gentle- Ο. Τ. 237, κράτη τε καὶ θρόνους νέμω.
men . πολῖται οι Θηβαῖοι might have 167. Supply the thought of σέ-
been added. πόλεος : for πόλεως ; βοντας κτέ. from the preceding verse.
not found elsewhere in Soph., but -ὤρθου : guided aright.
occurs in Aesch. (cf. Suppl. 344). 168. διώλετο : the poet does not
In Eur. (cf. φεος, Bacch. 1026 ) and indicate whether he follows here
Aristoph. ( cf. φύσεις, Vesp . 1282 ) , the the tradition acc. to which Oedipus
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 35

παῖδας μένοντας ἐμπέδοις φρονήμασιν.

170 ὅτ᾽ οὖν ἐκεῖνοι πρὸς διπλῆς μοίρας μίαν
καθ' ἡμέραν ὤλοντο, παίσαντές τε καὶ
πληγέντες αὐτόχειρι σὺν μιάσματι,
ἐγὼ κράτη δὴ πάντα καὶ θρόνους ἔχω
γένους κατ᾽ ἀγχιστεῖα τῶν ὀλωλότων .
175 ἀμήχανον δὲ παντὸς ἀνδρὸς ἐκμαθεῖν
ψυχήν τε καὶ φρόνημα καὶ γνώμην, πρὶν ἂν
ἀρχαῖς τε καὶ νόμοισιν ἐντριβὴς φανῇ.
ἐμοὶ γὰρ ὅστις πᾶσαν εὐθύνων πόλιν

μὴ τῶν ἀρίστων ἅπτεται βουλευμάτων,

died at Thebes (cf. Hom. Il. xxiii , 175-190. This passage is intro-
679), or that which made him die in duced by Demosthenes in his oration
exile. In the later written Oedipus De Falsa Legatione, § 247, with ap-
Coloneus, the sons succeed to the plication to his own times. — ἀμή-
throne before the death of Oedipus. χανον : sc. ἐστί. — παντός : cuius-
But the statement of the text does que.— δέ : its force, as that of γάρ
not conflict with that, διόλλυσθαι being in 178, is determined by the connec-
a word of more general meaning than tion as follows : "After those named
θνήσκειν. - κείνων παῖδας : descend- before, to whom you were loyal, I am
ants of Laius and of Oedipus. now king. But I cannot yet claim
169. μένοντας κτἑ.: remained loyal your confidence, because a man is
to (ἀμφί) , with steadfast purpose. thoroughly well known only after he
170. ἐκεῖνοι : refers here to what has proved himself in the exercise of
is nearest, sc. παῖδας. But κείνων authority. For he who in guiding
above refers, as usual, to what is re- the affairs of state is base and cow-
mote. -- ὅτε : causal. - — πρός : with ardly is wholly to be despised."
ὤλοντο which is pass. in sense. 176. ψυχήν, φρόνημα, γνώμην : feel-
διπλῆς μίαν : see on 14. ing, spirit, judgment. — πρὶν ἂν
172. αὐτόχειρι κτέ. : with thepollution φανῇ : the subjv. after πρίν because
ofmutual murder. See on 56. αὐτόχειρ of the neg. force in αμήχανον. See
in 900, 1175 is somewhat different. GMT. 638.
174. ἀγχιστεία : the neut. pl. 177. ἐντριβής : the proverb ἀρχὴ
adj. instead of the abstract subst. ἄνδρα δείκνυσιν, originally attributed
ἀγχιστεία. γένους depends on it. By to Bias, one of the seven sages, ap-
virtue of being next of kin to the de- pears in various forms in Greek
ceased. The poet makes no account literature. Cf. Plut. Dem. and Cic. iii.
of the other myth (Boeotian), which . . . ἅπτεται : the indic. in
179. μὴ ...
states that Polynices and Eteocles a general rel. clause. See G. 1430 ;
left sons. GMT. 534.
36 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

180 ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ φόβου του γλῶσσαν ἐγκλῄσας ἔχει,

κάκιστος εἶναι νῦν τε καὶ πάλαι δοκεῖ.
καὶ μείζον᾽ ὅστις ἀντὶ τῆς αὑτοῦ πάτρας
φίλον νομίζει, τοῦτον οὐδαμοῦ λέγω.
ἐγὼ γάρ, ἴστω Ζεὺς ὁ πάνθ᾽ ὁρῶν ἀεί,
185 οὔτ᾽ ἂν σιωπήσαιμι τὴν ἄτην ὁρῶν
στείχουσαν ἀστοῖς ἀντὶ τῆς σωτηρίας,
οὔτ᾽ ἂν φίλον ποτ᾽ ἄνδρα δυσμενῆ χθονὸς
θείμην ἐμαυτῷ, τοῦτο γιγνώσκων ὅτι
ἦδ᾽ ἐστὶν ἡ σῴζουσα, καὶ ταύτης ἔπιし
190 πλέοντες ὀρθῆς τοὺς φίλους ποιούμεθα .
τοιοῖσδ᾽ ἐγὼ νόμοισι τήνδ' αὔξω πόλιν.

180. τοῦ : obj. gen. after φόβου. the expression by adding its opposite.
ἐγκλῄσας ἔχει : see on 22. Cf. Shak. Cf. Trach. 148, ἕως τις ἀντὶ παρθένου
Rich. II. i. 3: “ Within my mouth γυνὴ κληθῇ.
you have engaoled my tongue, Doubly 187. Const., οὔτ᾽ ἂν φίλον θείμην
portcullised with my teeth and lips." ἐμαυτῷ ἄνδρα δυσμενῆ χθονός. This is
Cf. 505 infra. Creon has in mind what said in allusion to Polynices .
he speaks of below (289 ff. ) more 188. τοῦτο γιγνώσκων : this being
openly, sc. his own courage in publicly my conviction, sc. what follows.
forbidding the burial of Polynices. 189. ἥδε ταύτης : both refer to
181. πάλαι : the Schol. says : καὶ ἡ χθών.
πρὶν ἄρξαι καὶ νῦν ὅτε ἐπὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν 190. ὀρθῆς : upright, safe. The
ἐλήλυθα. metaphor is apparent. Cf. 163. -
182. μείζον' : as an object of greater τοὺς φίλους : our friends, i.e. those
value. — ἀντί : with the comp. instead we have. The thought is, that upon
of ἤ. So Trach. 577, στέρξει γυναῖκα the safety of the state depends all
κεῖνος ἀντί σου πλέον. our good ; with the loss of the public
183. οὐδαμοῦ : i.e. ἐν οὐδεμιᾷ χώρᾳ. welfare we lose every private posses-
Cf. Xen. Anab. v. 7. 28, oùs àv ëλnode sion. Pericles expresses this thought
ἄρχοντας ἐν οὐδεμιᾷ ἔσονται. Hence, very forcibly in his funeral oration
I hold in no esteem. Cf. Aesch. Pers. (cf. Thuc. ii. 60 ) as follows : καλῶς
497, θεοὺς νομίζων οὐδαμοῦ. μὲν γὰρ φερόμενος ἀνὴρ τὸ καθ᾿ ἑαυτὸν
184. γάρ : gives the reason of οὐδα- διαφθειρομένης τῆς πατρίδος οὐδὲν ἧσσον
μου λέγω. - ἔστω Ζεύς : a solemn ξυναπόλλυται, κακοτυχῶν δὲ ἐν εὐτυ
oath. So Trach. 399, ἴστω μέγας Ζεύς. χούσῃ πολλῷ μᾶλλον διασῴζεται.
186. ἀντὶ τῆς σωτηρίας : added to 191. τοιοῖσδε νόμοισι : by such prin-
τὴν ἄτην for the sake of intensifying ciples as these.— αὔξω : the pres., be-
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 37

καὶ νῦν ἀδελφὰ τῶνδε κηρύξας ἔχω

ἀστοῖσι παίδων τῶν ἀπ᾿ Οἰδίπου πέρι ·
Ετεοκλέα μέν, ὃς πόλεως ὑπερμαχῶν
195 ὄλωλε τῆσδε, πάντ᾽ ἀριστεύσας δορί,
τάφῳ τε κρύψαι καὶ τὰ πάντ᾽ ἐφαγνίσαι
ἃ τοῖς ἀρίστοις ἔρχεται κάτω νεκροῖς ·
τὸν δ᾽ αὖ ξύναιμον τοῦδε, Πολυνείκην λέγω,
ὃς γῆν πατρῴαν καὶ θεοὺς τοὺς ἐγγενεῖς
200 φυγὰς κατελθὼν ἠθέλησε μὲν πυρὶ
πρῆσαι κατάκρας, ἠθέλησε δ' αἵματος
κοινοῦ πάσασθαι, τοὺς δὲ δουλώσας ἄγειν,

cause Creon is already engaged in her sister, who comes to bring offer-
putting these principles into execu- ings from Clytaemnestra to the tomb
tion, as he goes on to say. of Agamemnon, "to the winds with
192. ἀδελφά : Schol . ὁμοῖα. —τῶνδε : them, etc., where none of these things
depends on ἀδελφά, gen. of connection shall approach the resting-place of
or possession. See G. 1143; H. 754 d. our father."
— κηρύξας ἔχω : see on 22 . 198. τὸν ξύναιμον : repeated in
194. The sincerity of Creon is τοῦτον (203), is the obj . of κτερίζειν,
apparent throughout this speech ; he κωκύσαι (204) . λέγω : W. construes
believes honestly that this decree is λέγω ἐκκεκηρύχθαι μήτε τινὰ κτερίζειν
for the best interests of the state. μήτε κωκῦσαι . It is better taken in
So much of the decree as related to the sense of I mean, indicating con-
Eteocles had already been fulfilled tempt, with change in punctuation.
(25) ; solemn libations by the citizens Cf. Phil. 1261, σύ δ᾽ ὦ Ποίαντος παῖ,
and a monument alone were lacking. Φιλοκτήτην λέγω, ἔξελθε.
– πόλεως : a dissyllable by syni- 199. ἐγγενεῖς : of his race, tutelary.
zesis. 201. πρῆσαι : used in a general
196. τὰ πάντ᾽ ἐφαγνίσαι : to add sense, destroy, lay waste. θεούς :
( ἐπί) all sacred offerings. refers to the images of the gods,
197. ἔρχεται κάτω : esp. the liba- the most sacred of which were the
tions poured upon the grave. What ancient statues of wood. The poet
is done to the departed is supposed prob. had in mind Aesch. Sept. 582,
to pass down to Hades, and to rejoice πόλιν πατρῴαν καὶ θεοὺς τοὺς ἐγγενεῖς
or to grieve him ; as Achilles says πορθεῖν, which is there also said of
in Il. xxiii. 179, χαῖρέ μοι, ὦ Πάτρο- Polynices.
κλε, καὶ εἶν Αΐδαο δόμοισιν · πάντα 202. κοινοῦ : Schol. ἀδελφικοῦ.
γὰρ ἤδη τοι τελέω, τὰ πάροιθεν ὑπέστην. πάσασθαι : the metre determines
-Electra ( Soph. El. 435 ff. ) says to whether this form is from ποτέομαι
ΣΟΦΟΚ
388 τοῦτον πόλει τῇδ᾽ ἐκκεκήρυκται τάφῳ
μήτε κτερίζειν μήτε κωκῦσαί τινα,
205 ἐὰν δ᾽ ἄθαπτον καὶ πρὸς οἰωνῶν δέμας
καὶ πρὸς κυνῶν ἐδεστὸν αἰκισθέν τ' ἰδεῖν.
τοιόνδ' ἐμὸν φρόνημα, κοὔποτ᾽ ἔκ γ᾽ ἐμοῦ
τιμὴν προέξουσ᾽ οἱ κακοὶ τῶν ἐνδίκων.

ἀλλ᾽ ὅστις εὔνους τῇδε τῇ πόλει, θανὼν

210 καὶ ζῶν ὁμοίως ἐξ ἐμοῦ τιμήσεται .

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

σοὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἀρέσκει, παῖ Μενοικέως Κρέων,

τὸν τῇδε δύσνουν καὶ τὸν εὐμενη πόλει.

203. W. ἐκκεκηρύχθαι. 211. W. κυρεῖν.

Οι πάομαι. Figurative , and expres- before (in preference to ) the just. A

sive of great fury. Cf. El. 542, rhetorical exaggeration : the issue is
"Αιδης τιν᾿ ἵμερον ἔσχε δαίσασθαι τῶν only as regards equal honor. In like
ἐμῶν τέκνων ; Ηom. Il. iv. 35, εἰ δὲ σύγ᾽ manner the ruler states the case ex-
ὠμὸν βεβρώθοις Πρίαμον. · τοὺς δέ : ir- travagantly in 486, 769, 1040.
regular const., as if τῶν μὲν αἵματος 209. ὅστις : sc. ἂν ᾖ or ἐστί. —θανὼν
πάσασθαι had preceded . καὶ ζῶν : the more emphatic word first.
204. τινά : every one, or with the 211. The Chorus indicates, in a
neg., no one, whoever he may be. respectful spirit, its disapproval of
The infs. of this verse vary in tense the conduct of the ruler by the em-
without much difference in sense. phatic position of σoí, by the use of
205 f. Const., ἐᾶν ἄθαπτον ( τοῦτον) που (213 ) , by characterizing Polyni-
δέμας (in appos . ) ἐδεστὸν καὶ πρὸς οἰω- ces simply as δύσνουν and not as
νῶν καὶ πρὸς κυνῶν. —δέμας : in distine- ἄδικον οι κακόν, and by impatience
tion from νεκρός and νέκυς, commonly manifested in 218 and 220. Also in
means a living body, or, as here, the ἔνεστι σοι lies an acknowledgment
person in his bodily form, like σῶμα only of the actual power of Creon,
in prose. Cf. 944. — ἰδεῖν : like Lat. and 220 implies an obedience that
aspectu, join with αἰκισθέν. Cf. Ο.Τ. springs from fear, and not from con-
792, γένος ὁρᾶν ἄτλητον. Αj. 818, δῶρον viction of right. This does not es-
ἀνδρὸς ἐχθίστου ὁρᾶν. cape Creon's observation, 290.
207. The peroration refers with 212. The accs. are loosely con
the word φρόνημα to the main theme nected with ἀρέσκει, as though it were
(176 ) of the address. οὕτω τάσσεις. Or, we may supply the
208. τιμὴν προέξουσι : receive honor idea of ποιεῖν, the phrase being ἀρέσκει
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 39

νόμῳ δὲ χρῆσθαι παντί που γ᾽ ἐνεστί σοι

καὶ τῶν θανόντων χὠπόσοι ζῶμεν πέρι.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

215 ὡς ἂν σκοποί νυν ἦτε τῶν εἰρημένων .

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

νεωτέρῳ τῳ τοῦτο βαστάζειν πρόθες.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἀλλ᾽ εἴσ᾽ ἑτοιμοι τοῦ νεκροῦ γ᾽ ἐπίσκοποι.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

τί δῆτ᾽ ἂν ἄλλο τοῦτ᾽ ἐπεντέλλοις ἔτι ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τὸ μὴ 'πιχωρεῖν τοῖς ἀπιστοῦσιν τάδε.

213. W. παντί που μέτεστί. 218. W. ἄλλῳ.

τινὶ ταῦτα ποιεῖν τινα. This const. is mand. — νύν : inferential ; since you
intimated by the gloss ποιεῖν on the have heard my views.
margin of L2. 216. τοῦτο : the Chorus mistake
213. πού : I suppose ; sarcastic. - the meaning of Creon, supposing that
γέ : throws its emphasis on παντί. ― by σκοποί he referred to the task of
ἔνεστί σοι : it is in your power. Cf. watching the dead body in order that
Shak. Rich. III. iv. 2 : " Your grace it should not be buried.
may do your pleasure." 217. γέ : gives a contrast to 219.
214. χὠπόσοι ζῶμεν : abridged for “ I am having the dead watched ; do
καὶ ( περὶ ἡμῶν ὁπόσοι ζῶμεν. ye give attention to the people."
215. ( See) that then ye be the guar- 218. “ If that is provided for, what
dians of what has been said. — ws äv is this other (sc. in 215) command ? ”
ἦτε : ἄν with the subjv . in an obj. For τί . . . τοῦτο, see on 7. Cf. Phil.
clause. See GMT. 347 and 281 ; H. 882. 651, τί γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐρᾷς λαβεῖν.
An impv. is implied . See GMT. 271 ; 219. τὸ μὴ ἐπιχωρεῖν : sc. ἐπεντέλ-
H. 886. See also Kühn. 552, An. 6. λω. — τοῖς ἀπιστοῦσιν : those who are
W. connects this sent., which he sup- disobedient. ἀπιστεῖν = ἀπειθεῖν here
poses interrupted by the leader of the and in 381, 656.
Chorus, with 219, i.e. that ye may be, 220. ὅs : represents ὥστε as corre-
etc., I command you not to yield, etc. lated with οὕτω, and is necessary be-
But the response of the Chorus indi- cause the subj . ( τὶς) of ἔστιν is omit-
cates that they understood this ex- ted. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii . 5. 12, tís outw
pression by itself as a direct com- μαίνεται ὅστις οὐ βούλεταί σοι φίλος
40 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΧΟΡΟΣ.
220 οὐκ ἔστιν οὕτω μῶρος, ὃς θανεῖν ἐρᾷ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

καὶ μὴν ὁ μισθός γ᾽ οὗτος · ἀλλ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἐλπίδων

ἄνδρας τὸ κέρδος πολλάκις διώλεσεν.

THIRD SCENE . CREON. GUARD .

ΦΥΛΑΞ .

ἄναξ, ἐρῶ μὲν οὐχ ὅπως τάχους ὕπο

δύσπνους ἱκάνω, κούφον ἐξάρας πόδα.
225 πολλὰς γὰρ ἔσχον φροντίδων ἐπιστάσεις,
ὁδοῖς κυκλῶν ἐμαυτὸν εἰς ἀναστροφήν .

223. W. οὔχ, ὅπως σπουδῆς.

είναι ; From this verse we infer that personages ." Camp. —— οὐχ : see on
the Coryphaeus had already heard 96. Cf. 255. ὅπως : lit. how, an
Creon's proclamation (36). indir. interr., but here equiv. to ὅτι,
221. οὗτος : this is the wages ; οὗτος that, in a declarative sent. This use
is attracted from the neut. τὸ θανεῖν to of ὅπως is freq. in Hdt. in a neg.
the gender of the pred. - — ὑπ' ἐλπίδων : clause. Cf. ii. 49 ; iii. 116 ; v. 89.
by the hopes it raises. Cf. Stobaeus, In Att. this use is rare ; yet cf. Antig.
Flor. 110, 21 , αἱ πονηραὶ ἐλπίδες ὥσπερ 685, and O. Τ. 548, τοῦτ᾽ αὐτὸ μή μοι
οἱ κακοὶ ὁδηγοὶ ἐπὶ τὰ ἁμαρτήματα ἄγου- φράζ᾽, ὅπως οὐκ εἶ κακός.
σιν. 224. "Not breathless with haste
222. διώλεσεν : gnomic aor. See have I come, like a messenger of
G. 1292 ; H. 840. good tidings .” — κούφον κτέ. : having
223. The guard enters the scene raised up a nimble foot. Cf. Eur.
at the left of the spectators. His Troad . 342, μὴ κούφον αἴρῃ βῆμ᾽ ἐς
circumstantial recital, his homely ᾿Αργείων στρατόν.
terms of expression, his sly humor, 225. φροντίδων ἐπιστάσεις : lit. halt-
and the avarice he displays in this ings for reflections ; i.e. to consider
interview, mark the common man what to do. Bl. fancies that Milton
in distinction from the hero of trag- imitated this passage in his Samson
edy. “ The messenger in the Trachi- Agon. 732 : “ with doubtful feet and
niae, the Corinthian in the Oedipus wavering resolution I come, still
Tyrannus, the pretended shipmaster dreading thy displeasure."
in the Philoctetes, afford the same 226. ὁδοῖς : dat. of place.
sort of contrast to the more tragic 227. ηὔδα μυθουμένη : pleonasm, as

-
Merchant of Venice.

conscience says -80

-Says the fiend
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 41

ψυχὴ γὰρ ηὔδα πολλά μοι μυθουμένη ·

τάλας, τί χωρεῖς οἱ μολὼν δώσεις δίκην ;
τλήμων, μένεις αὖ ; κεἰ τάδ᾽ εἴσεται Κρέων
230 ἄλλου παρ' ἀνδρός, πῶς σὺ δῆτ᾽ οὐκ ἀλγυνεῖ ;
τοιαῦθ᾽ ἑλίσσων ἤνυτον σπουδῇ βραδύς,
χούτως ὁδὸς βραχεία γίγνεται μακρά.

Unusual τέλος γε μέντοι δεῦρ᾽ ἐνίκησεν μολεῖν

dative- σοί. κεὶ τὸ μηδὲν ἐξερῶ, φράσω δ᾽ ὅμως ·
alicer ad 235 τῆς ἐλπίδος γὰρ ἔρχομαι δεδραγμένος, Drachuma -

gen . τὸ μὴ παθεῖν ἂν ἄλλο πλὴν τὸ μόρσιμον. Κακάλια σεσφρα

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί δ᾽ ἔστιν ἀνθ᾽ οὗ τήνδ᾽ ἔχεις ἀθυμίαν ;

231. W. σχολῇ.
in Ep. usage. So in Hdt. ἔλεγε φάς, 234. σοί : dat. of direction as in
ἔφη λέγων . This is common in the prose after ἔχειν. Cf. Thuc. iii. 33. 1,
speech of daily life. Cf. Arist. Av. οὐ σχήσων ἄλλῃ ἢ Πελοποννήσῳ. δο
472, ἔφασκε λέγων. A messenger in in poetry with verbs of motion. This
Αj. 757 uses the phrase ἔφη λέγων . use of the dat. is prob. an exten-
He speaks of his ψυχή as of a third sion of the dat. of interest. Cf.
person who is talking with him. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 358, ἀλλ᾽ ἦλθεν αὐτῷ Ζη
Shak. Henry V. iv. 1 : “ I and my νὸς ἄγρυπνον βέλος. Ο. C. 81, ὦ τέκνον,
bosom must debate a while." * βέβηκεν ἡμῖν ὁ ξένος ; Caesural
228. τί : adv.why ? — οἷ : for ἐκεῖσε pause after the first syllable ; cf. 250,
οὗ. 464, 531, 1058. — τὸ μηδέν : since he
229. αὖ : on the contrary . knows only that the deed has been
230. ἀλγυνεῖ : pass. Schol . τιμωρη- done, but not who did it. --· δέ : in the
θήσῃ. apodosis marks more pointedly the
231. ἤνυτον : sc . τὴν ὁδόν. Cf. 805 . contrast. Cf. Ο. Τ. 302, εἰ καὶ μὴ
- σπουδῇ βραδύς : with slow haste. βλέπεις, φρονεῖς δ᾽ ὅμως.
A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural 235. δεδραγμένος : clinging fast to.
to the conversational style of the Cf. Il. xiii. 393, κόνιος δεδραγμένος
soldier. Cf. O. C. 306, κεἰ βραδὺς αἱματοέσσης.
σπεύδει. Lat. festina lente. 236. τὸ μὴ παθεῖν : as if ἐλπίζω
232. A witty reversal of the com- preceded. A similar constructio ad
mon phrase "to make a long way sensum in 897, 1246. For the aor.
short.” As we say, "to make a long inf. with av, see GMT. 211 ; H. 964.
story short.” —τὸ μόρσιμον : there is a kind of grim
233. ἐνίκησεν : prevailed. Cf. 274. humor in saying that he expects to
The subj . is μολεῖν. suffer nothing except what is destined.
42 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΦΥΛΑΞ.

φράσαι θέλω σοι πρῶτα τἀμαυτοῦ · τὸ γὰρ

πραγμ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἔδρασ᾽ οὔτ᾽ εἶδον ὅστις ἦν ὁ δρῶν,
240 οὐδ᾽ ἂν δικαίως ἐς κακὸν πέσοιμί τι.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

εὖ γε στοχάζει κἀποφράγνυσαι κύκλῳ

τὸ πρᾶγμα . δηλοῖς δ᾽ ὡς τι σημανῶν νέον.

ΦΥΛΑΞ.

τὰ δεινὰ γάρ τοι προστίθησ᾽ ὄκνον πολύν.

ας
you know
ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οὔκουν ἐρεῖς ποτ᾽, εἶτ᾽ ἀπαλλαχθεὶς ἄπει ;

freed your mind
ΦΥΛΑΞ.

245 καὶ δὴ λέγω σοι. τὸν νεκρόν τις ἀρτίως

θάψας βέβηκε κἀπὶ χρωτὶ διψίαν

241. W. τί φροιμιάζει . 242. W. σημαίνων .

238. γάρ : introduces the explana- 244. ποτέ: here expresses impatience,
tion of what has just been said. So like Lat. tandem. Cf. Phil. 816, Φ1. μέ-
in 407, 999. θες μέθες με. ΝΕ. ποῖ μεθῶ ; ΦΙ. μέθες
240. δικαίως : supplies the prot. to ποτέ. ἀπαλλαχθεὶς ἄπει : relieve me
ἂν πέσοιμι ; i.e. εἰ δικαίως πάθοιμι. of your presence and be of? ἀπαλλάτ-
241. You aim carefully, and fence τεσθαι applies not only to the relief of
the deed off from yourself on all sides. a person from something disagree-
The terms are evidently borrowed able, but also to the disagreeable
from the occupation of the soldier. - thing that by its departure gives re-
ἀποφράγνυσαι : means primarily “ to lief. Cf. 422.
fence off by means of a rampart." 246. θάψας : inasmuch as to strew
Cf. Shak. Henry VIII. iii. 2 : “ The the body with dust was the essential
king in this perceives him, how he part of burial, and in the view of the
coasts and hedges his own way." ancients had the same value for the
242. δηλοῖς : f. 20. — ὡς : for its spirits of the departed as burial with
use with the partic. , see GMT . 916. full rites. —κἀπί : καί correlated with
Cf. Αj. 326, δηλός ἐστιν ὡς τι δρασείων καί in the next verse. -· διψίαν : lit.
κακόν. thirsty, i.e. dry. Cf. πολυδίψιον Αργος,
243. γάρ : (yes) for, etc Hom. Il. iv. 171.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 43

κόνιν παλύνας κἀφαγιστεύσας ἃ χρή.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί φῄς ; τίς ἀνδρῶν ἦν ὁ τολμήσας τάδε ;

ΦΥΛΑΞ. - Salkativeness of ignorance

οὐκ οἶδ᾽ · ἐκεῖ γὰρ οὔτε που γενῇδος ἦν

250 πλῆγμ᾽, οὐ δικέλλης ἐκβολή · στυφλὸς δὲ γῆ
καὶ χέρσος, ἀρρωξ οὐδ᾽ ἐπημαξευμένη
τροχοῖσιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἄσημος οὑργάτης τις ἦν.
ὅπως δ᾽ ὁ πρῶτος ἡμὶν ἡμεροσκόπος
δείκνυσι, πᾶσι θαῦμα δυσχερὲς παρῆν .
255 ὁ μὲν γὰρ ἠφάνιστο, τυμβήρης μὲν οὔ,

247. The ἐπί in composition has that he may deny the existence of
the same force here as in 196. every possible trace." Schn . ―· τὶς :
ἃ χρή : i.ε. τὰ νόμιμα ; prob . fillets of adds to the indefiniteness. Cf. 0. Τ.
wool and fruits. Also libations. 107, (Φοῖβος) ἐπιστέλλει τοὺς αὐτοέντας
248. ἀνδρῶν : the undesigned se- τιμωρεῖν τινας. Ο. C. 288, ὅταν ὁ κύριος
lection of this word is calculated to παρῇ τις. Cf. 951 .
heighten on the part of the spectators 253. The guards relieved one an-
(already informed in the prologue other during the night. But they
F who would do the deed) their expec- had either not been placed on duty
tation of Creon's subsequent surprise. forthwith, or had not gone promptly,
249. οὔτε . . οὐ : instead of οὔτε or had not kept a sharp enough
... οὔτε ; almost confined to poetry. watch at the dawning light. The
Cf. 258. Ο. C. 972, ὃς οὔτε βλάστας elder Philostratus, Imagines ii. 29, as-
πατρός, οὐ μητρὸς εἶχον. γενῇδος : sumes that the deed was done when
axe. Contracted from γενηΐς. it was yet night, and portrays rhetori-
250. δικέλλης ἐκβολή : lit. upturn- cally a scene in which Antigone by
ing of mattock, i.e. earth turned up by a the light of the moon takes up her
mattock. There was nothing to indi- brother's body in her arms , in order
cate the deed of a human being ; the to bury it secretly by the side of the
earth strewn over the corpse had not tomb of Eteocles.
been taken from this locality. 254. θαῦμα δυσχερές : a sight of
251. χέρσος : dry, barren, in dis- wonder and dismay.
tinction from ground that is broken 255. ὁ μέν : it, i.e. ὁ νέκυς. For the
and cultivated. guard, who thinks of nothing else,
252. τροχοῖσιν : “ the circumstan- the art. is sufficiently explicit . — μέν,
tial account of the guard mentions μέν : the first has for its correlative
every conceivable way of marking or δέ in 257 ; the second, δέ in 256. -
disturbing the surface of the ground, ἠφάνιστο : had been put out of sight.
44 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

λεπτὴ δ', ἄγος φεύγοντος ὥς, ἐπῆν κόνις.

σημεία δ᾽ οὔτε θηρὸς οὔτε του κυνῶν
ἐλθόντος, οὐ σπάσαντος, ἐξεφαίνετο.

λόγοι δ᾽ ἐν ἀλλήλοισιν ἐρρόθουν κακοί,

260 φύλαξ ἐλέγχων φύλακα · κἂν ἐγίγνετο
πληγὴ τελευτῶσ᾽ , οὐδ᾽ ὁ κωλύσων παρῆν ·
εἷς γάρ τις ἦν ἕκαστος οὑξειργασμένος,
κοὐδεὶς ἐναργής, ἀλλ᾽ ἔφευγε μὴ εἰδέναι ·

οὔ : for the accent of this word and οἱ μὲν θέλοντες ἐκβαλεῖν . .. οἱ δὲ

of ws in the next line, see G. 138 ; σπεύδοντες. ― κἂν ἐγίγνετο : the prot
H. 112. would regularly be εἰ μή τις ἔλεξε, for
256. λεπτή . . . κόνις : also for the which we have λέγει τις 269. The
accidental passer by, as in this case, impf. for the sake of vividness, plac-
it sufficed to cast three handfuls of ing the strife in the present. Cf.
earth upon an unburied corpse in Ο. C. 950, ἐχειρούμην ἄγραν. καὶ ταῦτ᾽
order to escape defilement and to be ἂν οὐκ ἔπρασσον εἰ μή μοι ἀρὰς ἠρᾶτο.
free from sacrilege. Cf. Hor. Od . I. Ο. Τ. 124, πῶς ὁ λῃστής, εἰ μὴ ξὺν
28, 36, iniecto ter pulvere cur- ἀργύρῳ ἐπράσσετ᾽ ἐνθένδ᾽ , ἐς τόδ᾽ ἂν τόλ-
ras. Schol., οἱ γὰρ νεκρὸν ὁρῶντες μης ἔβη;
ἄταφον καὶ μὴ ἐπαμησάμενοι κόνιν ένα- 261. τελευτώσα : adv. to finish with,
γεῖς εἶναι ἐδόκουν. φεύγοντος : SC. at the end . ὁ κωλύσων : either by
τινός. Cf. El. 1323, κλύω τῶν ἔνδοθεν revealing the real criminal or by the
χωροῦντος (τινός) . Xen. Anab. iv. 8. interference of superior authority.
4, εἶπον ἐρωτήσαντος ( sc . αὐτοῦ) ὅτι Μά- Cf. Phil. 1242, τίς ἔσται μ' οὑπικωλύσων
κρωνές εἰσιν . τάδε ;
257. θηρός : θήρ usually not of do- 262. εἰς . . . τις . . . ἕκαστος : each
mestic animals. Cf. 1082. single individual of us in turn (ris) was
258. οὐ : asyndeton ; regularly the perpetrator , sc. in the opinion of
would be οὔτε. See on 249. Cf. the rest of us.
Aesch. Prom. 451 , οὔτε δόμους . . . οὐ 263. From the neg. the opposite
ξυλουργίαν. “ Neither were any foot- is often supplied ; here from οὐδείς,
prints to be seen on the ground, nor ἕκαστος as subj. of ἔφευγε. Cf. Soph.
were marks of the teeth of any de- Frg. 327, οὐδεὶς δοκεῖ εἶναι πένης ὢν
vouring beast found on the body." ἄνοσος, ἀλλ᾽ ἀεὶ νοσεῖν. Plat. Symp.
259. ἐρρόθουν : an admirable word 192 e, ταῦτα ἀκούσας οὐδ, ἂν εἷς ἐξαρνη-
to express the confused noise of the θείη • ἀλλ᾽ ἀτεχνῶς ( sc. ἕκαστος)
wrangling. Camp. translates, “ words οἴοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀκηκοέναι. — ἔφευγε μὴ εἰδέναι :
of abuse were loudly bandied to and pleaded that he knew nothing ( of the deed).
fro." For the use of μή, see G. 1615 ; Η . 1029.
260. φύλαξ : nom. as if ἐρροθοῦμεν Cf. 443, 535. Ο. C. 1740, απέφυγε τὸ
had gone before. Cf. Aesch. Prom. μὴ πίτνειν κακῶς. Eur. Heracl. 506,
200, στάσις τ᾽ ἐν ἀλλήλοισιν ὠροθύνετο, παρόν σφε σῶσαι φευξόμεσθα μὴ θανεῖν ;
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 45

ἦμεν δ᾽ ἑτοιμοι καὶ μύδρους αἴρειν χεροῖν

265 καὶ πῦρ διέρπειν καὶ θεοὺς ὁρκωμοτεῖν
τὸ μήτε δρᾶσαι μήτε τῳ ξυνειδέναι
τὸ πρᾶγμα βουλεύσαντι μήτ᾽ εἰργασμένῳ.
τέλος δ᾽, ὅτ᾽ οὐδὲν ἦν ἐρευνῶσι πλέον,
λέγει τις εἷς, ὃς πάντας ἐς πέδον κάρα
270 νεῦσαι φόβῳ προὔτρεψεν · οὐ γὰρ εἴχομεν
οὔτ᾽ ἀντιφωνεῖν , οὔθ᾽ ὅπως ὁρῶντες καλῶς
πράξαιμεν. ἦν δ᾽ ὁ μῦθος ὡς ἀνοιστέον

269. W. λέγει τις, εἷς ὅς.

264. μύδρους : pieces of red-hot metal. doloso . Verg. Aen. xi. 787, et me-
Such ordeals were uncommon among dium freti pietate per ignem |
the Greeks. See Becker's Charicles, cultores multa premimus ves-
p. 183 f. Cf. Paus. vii. 25. 8. “ Prob- tigia pruna . - ὁρκωμοτεῖν : take
ably 'the waters of jealousy ' spoken oath by, followed by the obj . clause
of in the Book of Numbers, c. 5, was TO ... δρᾶσαι . . . ξυνειδέναι.
an ordeal. Under the name of ' The 266. τῳ ξυνειδέναι : lit. know with
judgments of God,' these methods of anyone, i.e. be privy to his deed, be
testing the guilt or innocence of sus- his accomplice.
pected persons were prevalent in Eu- 267. μήτ' εἰργασμένῳ : supply μήτε
rope during the middle ages. There before βουλεύσαντι as the correlative
were two kinds of ordeal in Eng- of μήτε before εἰργασμένῳ. Similar
land, fire-ordeal and water-ordeal. The are Phil. 771, ἑκόντα μήτ' ἄκοντα. Pind.
former was performed either (as here ) Pyth. iii. 30, οὐ θεός , οὐ βροτὸς ἔργοις
by taking in the hand a piece of red- οὔτε βουλαῖς.
hot iron, or by walking barefoot and 268. ἐρευνῶσι : sc. ἡμῖν. - πλέον :
blindfold over nine red-hot plough- the thought is that nothing more was
shares, and if the person escaped to be gained by enquiry.
unhurt, he was adjudged innocent. 269. λέγει τις εἷς : some one speaks.
Water-ordeal was performed either Instead of εἷς τις. Cf. Plat. Soph.
by plunging the bare arm to the 235 b, τοῦ γένους εἶναι τοῦ τῶν θαυματο
elbow in boiling water, or by casting ποιῶν τις εἷς.
the person suspected into a river or 270. εἴχομεν : ἔχειν is used in the
pond of cold water, and if he floated, sense of know how when followed by
without an effort to swim, it was an the inf.
evidence of guilt, but if he sunk, he 271. όπως δρώντες : by what course
was acquitted." Milner. of action. Cf. Αj. 428, οὔτοι σ᾽ ἀπείρ-
265. πῦρ διέρπειν : to pass through γειν οὔθ᾽ ὅπως ἐῶ λέγειν ἔχω.
the fire. Cf. Hor. Od. II . 1 , incedis 272. καλῶς πράξαιμεν : εὖ ἔχοιμεν,
per ignes suppositos cineri σῳζοίμεθα. — ἀνοιστέον : reported.
46 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

σοὶ τοῦργον εἴη τοῦτο κοὐχὶ κρυπτέον .

καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐνίκα, κἀμὲ τὸν δυσδαίμονα
275 πάλος καθαιρεῖ τοῦτο τἀγαθὸν λαβεῖν.
πάρειμι δ᾽ ἄκων οὐχ ἑκοῦσιν, οἶδ' ὅτι ·
Η στέργει γὰρ οὐδεὶς ἄγγελον κακῶν ἐπῶν.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ἄναξ, ἐμοί τοι, μή τι καὶ θεήλατον

τοῦργον τόδ', ἡ ξύννοια βουλεύει πάλαι .

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

280 παῦσαι πρὶν ὀργῆς καί με μεστῶσαι λέγων,

μὴ ἐφευρεθῇς ἄνους τε καὶ γέρων ἅμα.
λέγεις γὰρ οὐκ ἀνεκτά, δαίμονας λέγων
πρόνοιαν ἴσχειν τοῦδε τοῦ νεκροῦ πέρι.

280. W. ὀργῆς κατά με.

274. ἐνίκα : see on 233. participate in the dialogue, the Cory-

275. καθαιρεῖ : seizes upon, hence phaeus, as representative, speaks
condemns ; an Att. law-term. —τοῦτο alone, sometimes in the sing., as here,
τἀγαθόν : ironical. Schol. ἐπειδὴ εἰς and sometimes in the plur. number.
τὰ ἀγαθὰ κλήρους βάλλουσιν. ἐν ἤθει Cf. 681. - μή τι καί : lest somehow
τοῦτό φησιν . even. - θεήλατον : sc. ἐστίν. For the
276. ἑκούσιν : for the plur., see on indic., see GMT. 369, 1 and foot-note
10. The dramatists are partial to 2 ; H. 888. Cf. 1254. Plat. Lach. 196 c,
such combinations as ἄκων οὐχ ἑκοῦσιν. ὁρῶμεν μὴ Νικίας οἴεταί τι λέγειν.
Cf. Aesch. Prom. 19, ἄκοντά σ᾽ ἄκων 279. ἡ ξύννοια κτέ.: for some time
δυσλύτοις χαλκεύμασι προσπασσαλεύσω. my mind has been anxiously deliberating.
Eur. Hipp . 319, φίλος μ' ἀπόλλυσ᾽ οὐχ 280. καί : its force falls on μεστώ
ἑκοῦσαν οὐχ ἑκών. οἶδ' ὅτι : I am σαι ; before you have quite filled. Or, it
sure (sc. that I am here, etc. ) . Freq. gives increased force to the warning,
thus used parenthetically . Kaí often belonging to expressions of
277. στέργει : likes. Cf. Shak. fear and warning. Cf. Phil. 13, μὴ καὶ
Ant. and Cleop. ii. 5, " Tho' it be hon- μάθῃ μὲ ἥκοντα.
est, it is never good to bring bad 281. ἄνους : “ Old men are supposed
news." to be wise ; be careful lest the proverb
278. “ The conscience of the elders, δὶς παῖδες οἱ γέροντες prove to be true
which was stifled at first, begins to in your case. ” Cf. O. C. 930, καί σ' δ
awaken in the presence of the myste- πληθύων χρόνος γέρονθ᾽ ὁμοῦ τίθησι καὶ
rious fact.” Camp. When the Chorus τοῦ νοῦ κενόν.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 47

πότερον ὑπερτιμῶντες ὡς εὐεργέτην

285 ἔκρυπτον αὐτόν, ὅστις ἀμφικίονας
ναοὺς πυρώσων ἦλθε κἀναθήματα
καὶ γῆν ἐκείνων, καὶ νόμους διασκεδῶν ·
ἢ τοὺς κακοὺς τιμῶντας εἰσορᾷς θεούς ;
οὐκ ἔστιν. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα καὶ πάλαι πόλεως

290 άνδρες μόλις φέροντες ἐρρόθουν ἐμοί,

κρυφῆ κάρα σείοντες, οὐδ᾽ ὑπὸ ζυγῷ
λόφον δικαίως εἶχον, ὡς στέργειν ἐμέ.
ἐκ τῶνδε τούτους ἐξεπίσταμαι καλῶς

284. πότερον ... ἤ : two possibili- for some time have been, etc. Cf.
ties are presented that may make it 1036. Εl. 676, θανόντ' Ορέστην νῦν
prob. that the burial was a favor be- τε καὶ πάλαι ( sc . in 672) λέγω. Here
stowed by the gods ; either that they Creon alludes directly to πάλαι 279.
deemed Polynices to be good, or that The Chorus had said, " for some time
they honor the wicked . The first sup- I have been thinking," and Creon an-
position is refuted by the addition of swers sharply, " for some time you
ὅστις . . . διασκεδῶν ; the second needs have been muttering against my com-
no refutation. mand."
285. ἔκρυπτον : as in 25 without 290. ἄνδρες : purposely left indef-
γῇ. Cf. O. C. 621, οἱμὸς εὔδων καὶ nite. ἐρρόθουν : cf. 259. Eur. Andr.
κεκρυμμένος νέκυς. - ὅστις : one who. 1096 of a popular tumult, κἀκ τοῦδ᾽
See L. and S., s.v. II. ἐχώρει ῥόθιον ἐν πόλει κακόν. — ἐμοί :
286. πυρώσων : to lay waste with dat. of hostile direction, at me.
fire. 291. κρυφή .... σείοντες : covertly
287. γῆν ἐκείνων : the patron dei- shaking the head, like an animal pre-
ties were at the same time the owners paring to throw off the yoke.
of the land. Cf. Plat. Laws, iv. 717 a, 292. δικαίως : rightly ; i.e. as I had
τοὺς τὴν πόλιν ἔχοντας θεούς. ἐκείνων a right to expect that they should.
belongs also to the subst. in the pre- - · ὡς στέργειν ἐμέ : so as to accept my
ceding verse. -- διασκεδών : used figu- sway. ὡς = ώστε. See GMT. 608.
ratively; may be rendered to abolish. So in 303. For στέργειν in this sense,
Cf. 0. C. 619, τὰ νῦν ξύμφωνα δεξιώ- cf. Aesch. Prom. 10, ὡς ἂν διδαχθῇ
ματα δόρει διασκεδῶσιν. τὴν Διὸς τυραννίδα στέργειν.
288. εἰσορᾷς : like δρᾷς. Cf. Eur. 293. ἐκ τῶνδε : the malcontents in
Hipp . 51, εἰσορῶ τόνδε στείχοντα. 290. — τούτους : the as yet unknown
289. ταῦτα : i.e. my decree. — πά perpetrators of the deed. Thus, of
λαι : not long ago as referring to the murderers of Agamemnon, with-
former time, for Creon had just come out further designation, αὐτοῖς El. 334,
to power. πάλαι is often used of time τούτων 348, τούτους 355. Cf. also
passing now and may be rendered, Antig. 400, 414, 685.
48 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

παρηγμένους μισθοῖσιν εἰργάσθαι τάδε.

295 οὐδὲν γὰρ ἀνθρώποισιν οἷον ἄργυρος
κακὸν νόμισμ' ἔβλαστε. τοῦτο καὶ πόλεις
πορθεῖ, τόδ' ἄνδρας ἐξανίστησιν δόμων,
τόδ᾽ ἐκδιδάσκει καὶ παραλλάσσει φρένας

χρηστὰς πρὸς αἰσχρὰ πράγμαθ᾽ ἵστασθαι βροτῶν ·

300 πανουργίας δ᾽ ἔδειξεν ἀνθρώποις ἔχειν
καὶ παντὸς ἔργου δυσσέβειαν εἰδέναι.
ὅσοι δὲ μισθαρνοῦντες ἤνυσαν τάδε,
χρόνῳ ποτ᾽ ἐξέπραξαν ὡς δοῦναι δίκην.
ἀλλ᾽ εἴπερ ἴσχει Ζεὺς ἔτ᾽ ἐξ ἐμοῦ σέβας,
305 εὖ τοῦτ᾽ ἐπίστασ᾽ , ὅρκιος δέ σοι λέγω,
εἰ μὴ τὸν αὐτόχειρα τοῦδε τοῦ τάφου
εὑρόντες ἐκφανεῖτ᾽ ἐς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἐμούς,

294. παρηγμένους : led astray . πανουργεῖν, to play the villain . So

295. ἀνθρώποισιν : dat. of interest ἐλπίδας ἔχειν = ἐλπίζειν, ἄγρας ἔχειν =
with ἔβλαστε. —οἷον : the omitted an- ἀγρεύειν. Cf. νηπιάας ὀχέειν, Hom. Od.
tec. is τοιοῦτον. i. 296.
296. νόμισμα : institution. Camp. 301. εἰδέναι : to be conversant with,
translates ".usance." From this word practised in. So of the Cyclops ,
comes our Eng. " numismatics." Cur- Hom. Od . ix. 189, αθεμίστια ᾔδη.
rency, coin, is that which is sane- 303. χρόνῳ ποτέ : at some time or
tioned by usage . τοῦτο : in agree- other ; join with ὡς δοῦναι. For ὡς,
ment with νόμισμα instead of with see on 292. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 732,
ἄργυρος. χρόνῳ τοι κυρίῳ τ᾽ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ δώσει
297. πορθεῖ : cf. Hor. Od . III. 16, δίκην. This threat is made against the
8 ff., Aurum per medios ire sa- guards, whom Creon supposes to have
tellites et perrumpere amat become abettors of the deed under
saxa , potentius | ictu fulmi- the influence of bribes.
neo.-- ἐξανίστησιν : drives out. 304. ἀλλά : serves here, as often,
298. ἐκδιδάσκει : to be taken as to break off impatiently the previous
the principal pred. upon which ἵστα- train of thought or remark. · εἴπερ :
σθαι depends, and καὶ παραλλάσσει is not throwing any doubt upon the
epexegetic as though it were παραλ- statement, but emphasizing it ; as we
λάσσον (by perverting) . might say " if indeed man is an im-
299. πρὸς ... ἵστασθαι : stand (ready) mortal being."
for, turn to. 305. όρκιος : pred , adj . for adv .
300. πανουργίας ἔχειν : equiv. to See G. 926 ; H. 619.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 49

οὐχ ὑμὶν "Αιδης μοῦνος ἀρκέσει, πρὶν ἂν

ζῶντες κρεμαστοὶ τήνδε δηλώσηθ᾽ ὕβριν,
310 ἵν᾽ εἰδότες τὸ κέρδος ἔνθεν οἰστέον,
τὸ λοιπὸν ἁρπάζητε καὶ μάθηθ᾽ ὅτι
οὐκ ἐξ ἅπαντος δεῖ τὸ κερδαίνειν φιλεῖν.
ἐκ τῶν γὰρ αἰσχρῶν λημμάτων τοὺς πλείονας
ἀτωμένους ἴδοις ἂν ἢ σεσωσμένους.

ΦΥΛΑΞ.

315 εἰπεῖν τι δώσεις, ἢ στραφεὶς οὕτως ἴω ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οὐκ οἶσθα καὶ νῦν ὡς ἀνιαρῶς λέγεις ;

308. οὐχ ἀρκέσει , πρὶν ἄν : bitterness of this sarcasm is manifest.

“ there is a confusion of two consts .: Cf. 654. Oedipus blinded his eyes
(1) οὐχ ὑμὶν Αιδης ἀρκέσει , to which ὁθούνεκ᾽ ἐν σκότῳ τὸ λοιπὸν ὀψοίατο
μοῦνος is added for emphasis, i.e. οὐ (0. T. 1273).
θανεῖσθε μόνον ; and ( 2) οὐ θανεῖσθε 312. ἐξ ἅπαντος : from any and
πρίν κτέ. The Φύλαξ is to take this every source. Cf. O. C. 807, ὅστις ἐξ
message to his fellows ." Camp. - See ἅπαντος εὖ λέγει . — τὸ κερδαίνειν : for
GMT. 638, for subjv. after πρίν. - τὸ κέρδος, obj . of φιλεῖν.
μοῦνος : the Ion. form, used where 313. τοὺς πλείονας : the compari-
the metre requires a trochaic word. son is between ἀτωμένους and σεσωσμέ-
So also in 508, 705. νους, not between πλείονας and its
309. κρεμαστοί : hung up ; prob. by opposite ; i.e. τοὺς πλείστους ἀτωμέ-
the hands, so as to be flogged, after νους μᾶλλον ἂν ἴδοις ἢ σεσωσμένους.
the manner of slaves, and for the pur- So in O. C. 795, ἐν δὲ τῷ λέγειν κάκ᾽ ἂν
pose of compelling them to testify λάβοις τὰ πλείον ἢ σωτήρια.
by whom they were bribed. In the 315. δώσεις : will you permit (me ? )
courts, testimony was extorted from ·στραφείς οὕτως ἔω : am I to turn
slaves by the rack. Cf. the punish- about and depart thus ( i.e. without a
ment of Melanthius, Hom. Od. xxii. chance to say anything more ) ? Cf.
174 ff. Phil. 1067, ἀλλ᾽ οὕτως ἄπει. For the
310. τὸ κέρδος : the supposed brib- deliberative subjv., see G. 1358 ; H.
ery of the guards is in his mind. Cf. 866, 3.
222. -
— οἰστέον : one must get. 316. καὶ νῦν : even now ; modifies
311. τὸ λοιπόν : for the future. λέγεις. W. joins with οἶσθα ; but
ἁρπάζητε . . . μάθητε : the former con- we should then have οὐκ οἶσθα οὐδὲ
tinued, the latter momentary. The νῦν.
50 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΦΥΛΑΞ .

ἐν τοῖσιν ὠσὶν ἢ ἐπὶ τῇ ψυχῇ δάκνει ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί δαί; ῥυθμίζεις τὴν ἐμὴν λύπην ὅπου ;

ΦΥΛΑΞ .

ὁ δρῶν σ᾽ ἀνιᾷ τὰς φρένας , τὰ δ᾽ ὦτ᾽ ἐγώ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

320 οἶμ᾽ ὡς ἄλημα δῆλον ἐκπεφυκὸς εἶ.

ΦΥΛΑΞ .

οὔκουν τό γ᾽ ἔργον τοῦτο ποιήσας ποτέ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἀργύρῳ γε τὴν ψυχὴν προδούς.

318. W. τί δαὶ ῥυθμίζεις.

317. δάκνει : are you stung. The the Schol. explains it by τρίμμα,
sense of the question is, whether his παραλογιστικὸν πανούργημα. Here the
grief is superficial or profound. Schol. has τὸ περίτριμμα τῆς ἀγορᾶς (an
318. τί δαί : what, pray ? expres- allusion, doubtless, to Dem. De Corona,
sion of surprise. Cf. Eur. Iphig. Aul. § 127, where Dem. speaks in these
1444, τί δαί ; τὸ θνήσκειν οὐ τάφος νομί- terms of Aeschin. ) . The abstract term
ζεται ; —ῥυθμίζεις κτέ.: are you defin- used for the concrete, as in 533, 568,
ing where my grief is located ? He 756. The partic. in the neut. agrees
refers, of course, to the preceding state- with the pred. noun.
ment of the guard. — ὅπου : sc. ἐστίν. 321. οὔκουν κτέ : (however that
Cf. Αj. 33, τὰ δ᾽ οὐκ ἔχω μαθεῖν ὅπου. may be, sc. that I am an ἄλημα) this
319. τὰς φρένας, τὰ ὦτα : partitive deed at any rate I never did. Cf. 993.
appos. with σέ. See G.917 ; Η . 625 c. Phil. 872, οὔκουν ᾿Ατρεῖδαι τοῦτ᾽ ἔτλη-
320. οἴμ' : i.ε. οἴμοι. Cf. 1270, Αj. σαν. yé brings into prominence the
354, 587. This word presents the only antithesis between τοῦτο τὸ ἔργον and
instance of the elision of a diphthong the acute and knavish character of
in Soph., whence W. and many others the soldier. " Howeverrefined a knave
have taken this as the accus. otue, a I may be, still ," etc.
form warranted by oἳ ἐμὲ δειλήν in 322. And that too having betrayed
Anthol. Pal. 9, 408. But the dat. your soul for money. The explicit
form οἴμοι, ὤμοι is elsewhere the rule. denial of the guard gives Creon the
— ἄλημα : wily knave. Odysseus is occasion to charge the deed directly
named thus in Aj . 381 and 389, where upon him.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 51

ΦΥΛΑΞ .
φεύ
ἢ δεινὸν ᾧ δοκεῖ γε καὶ ψευδῆ δοκεῖν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

κόμψευε νῦν τὴν δόξαν · εἰ δὲ ταῦτα μὴ

Fut . ind. m 325 φανεῖτέ μοι τοὺς δρῶντας, ἐξερεῖθ᾽ ὅτι
aduconitions .
δειλὰ κέρδη πημονὰς ἐργάζεται.
or threats. τὰ
ΦΥΛΑΞ.

ἀλλ᾽ εὑρεθείη μὲν μάλιστ᾽ · ἐὰν δέ τοι

ληφθῇ τε καὶ μή, τοῦτο γὰρ τύχη κρινεῖ,
οὐκ ἔσθ' ὅπως ὄψει σὺ δεῦρ᾽ ἐλθόντα με .
330 καὶ νῦν γὰρ ἐκτὸς . ἐλπίδος γνώμης τ᾽ ἐμῆς
σωθεὶς ὀφείλω τοῖς θεοῖς πολλὴν χάριν.

326. W. τὰ δεινὰ κέρδη.

323. The sense is, " one should not 327. Creon has left the stage
in general make a conjecture where through the porta regia. The follow-
one has no knowledge ; doubly bad is ing lines of the guard are a soliloquy.
it when this conjecture is a groundless - -αλλά : the suppressed thought is
one." The first intimation of reproof 66 may we not have to say that, etc.
lies in γέ. Camp. translates, " what (325-26 ), but may he, etc.” —εὑρεθείη :
a pity that one who. is opinionated sc. ὁ δρῶν. — μάλιστα : above all.
should have a false opinion." Boeckh 328. τε καί : i.e. ἐάν τε ληφθῇ καὶ
makes δοκεῖν subj. of δοκεῖ, and ren- ἐὰν μή. Whether he be taken or not.
ders, “ Oh truly bad, when one is de- Té and κaí often represent our Eng.
termined to hold false opinions." disjunctive or. The regular correla-
324. κόμψενε : Schol. σεμνολόγει · tives are τέ ... τέ, as in εἴτε ... εἴτε.
τὴν δόκησιν περιλάλει. — τὴν δόξαν : Cf. Phil. 1298, ἐάν τ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖς
that conjecture, i.e. of which you ἐάν τε μὴ θέλῃ.
speak. 329. οὐκ ἔσθ' ὅπως : lit. there is not
325. τοὺς δρῶντας : the perpetrators. in what way, i.e. it is not possible that.
Here Creon drops the charge made 330. καὶ νῦν : “ even now I am pre-
in 322 and returns to the thought of served as by a miracle, and the sec-
306-312. ond time I should run the greatest
326. τὰ δειλὰ κέρδη : cowardly gain; possible risk." The guard leaves the
i.e. gain obtained through secret scene by the door through which he
bribery. had entered. Cf. 223.
52 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
Entirely disconnected
with the pl play
a. Στάσιμον ά .
y
SeePorties -Cristotle D ‫ܝܘ‬
ΧΟΡΟΣ.
bad to put in an
irrelevant chorus as Στροφὴ ά.
" episode πολλὰ τὰ δεινά, κοὐδὲν ἀνθρώπου δεινότερον πέλει ·

335 τοῦτο καὶ πολιοῦ πέραν πόντου χειμερίῳ νότῳ

χωρεῖ, περιβρυχίοισιν
περῶν ὑπ᾽ οἴδμασιν,
θεῶν τε τὰν ὑπερτάταν, Γᾶν
ἄφθιτον, ἀκαμάταν ἀποτρύεται ,
332 ff. " Human ingenuity has sub- so here the pron. agrees with the
dued earth, water, and air, and their more remote subst.-- ·και : correlated
inhabitants, and has invented lan- with Té in 338.
guage, political institutions, and the 335. νότῳ : (impelled) by the stormy
healing art. The consciousness of south wind. Dat. of cause. Others
this power can incite man to what call it a dat. of time.
is good, and when he observes law 336. περιβρυχίοισιν οἴδμασιν : en-
and right, he occupies a high posi- gulfing waves, that let down the ship
tion in the state. But arrogance into their depths ( βρύξ) and threaten
leads him to commit deeds of wanton- to overwhelmit. ὑπό with the dat. =
ness ; with a man of this character beneath. Schol. τοῖς καλύπτουσι τὴν
I would have nothing to do." The ναῦν.
strange burial, in defiance of the royal 337. ὑπερτάταν : supreme, as eldest
edict, furnishes the immediate occa- and mother of all. Soph., Phil. 392,
sion to the Chorus for celebrating calls her παμβῶτι Γᾶ, μᾶτερ αὐτοῦ
human skill and uttering warning Διός. Verg. Aen. vii. 136, prima
against arrogance. — The correspon- deorum.
dence of the rhythms is brought out 339. ἄφθιτον : as never exhausted
more effectively by the double occur- by the produce she so constantly
rence of πόντου, and by the posi supplies. The accus. is obj . of ἀπο-
tion of the similarly formed words τρύεται == wears out ( for his own gain) .
ἀνεμόεν μηχανόεν, παντοπόρος ἄπορος, Since the trans. use of the mid. of
and ὑψίπολις ἄπολις, in the corre- this verb is not found elsewhere, W.
sponding verses of the strophe and governs the accus. by πολεύων. The
antistrophe. —πολλὰ τὰ δεινά : many a privative is short by nature, but is
are the wonderful things. Cf. Aesch. used long by Hom. in adjs . which
Choeph . 585, πολλὰ μὲν γᾶ τρέφει δεινὰ begin with three short syllables ; and
δειμάτων ἄχη .. . ἀλλ᾽ ὑπέρτολμον ἀν- the Hom. quantity is often followed
δρὸς φρόνημα τίς λέγοι ; ·πέλει : = by later poets. So here, and in ἀκά-
ἐστίν. ματοι, ἀθανάτων, 607, 787. See L. and
334. τοῦτο : i.e. τὸ δεινόν oι δεινό- S. under a iv. " The (choreic) dactyls
τατον implied in δεινότερον ; as in 296, suit the thought of the continuous
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 53

340 ιλλομένων ἀρότρων ἔτος εἰς ἔτος,

ἱππείῳ γένει πολεύων.

᾿Αντιστροφή ά.

κουφονόων τε φῦλον ὀρνίθων ἀμφιβαλών ἄγει

345 καὶ θηρῶν ἀγρίων ἔθνη πόντου τ᾽ εἰναλίαν φύσιν
σπείραισι δικτυοκλώστοις

περιφραδὴς ἀνήρ ·
κρατεῖ δὲ μηχαναῖς ἀγραύλου
350 θηρὸς ὀρεσσιβάτα, λασιαύχενά θ'

341. W. πολεῦον. 342. W. κουφονέων.

round of human labor, as those of " Then to those woods the next quick fiat
the antistrophe the movement of the brings
steed." Camp. Thefeathered kind, where merrily they sat,
As if their hearts were lighter than their
340. Ιλλομένων : the Schol. explains wings."
by περικυκλούντων. ἴλλω is to be SIR W. DAVENANT's Gondibert,
distinguished from εἰλέω ( εἴλω) , and B. II. vi. st. 57.
seems to mean originally wind, roll. 343. ἀμφιβαλών : of ensnaring game
Aristot. περὶ οὐρανοῦ, ii. 14, says, οἱ with nets, which were used in hunt-
μὲν τὴν γῆν) ἴλλεσθαι καὶ κινεῖσθαί ing as well as in fishing. So Xen. in
φασι περὶ τὸν πόλον μέσον. The sense, his Cyneget. 6. 5 ff. gives directions
therefore, is the winding or turning how to place the nets for entrapping
about (βουστροφηδόν) of the ploughs hares.
at the end of the furrows. —ἔτος εἰς 344. ἄγει : leads captive. The subj.
ἔτος : from year to year. ἀνήρ is in 348. Cf. Eur. Hel. 312,
341. ἱππείῳ γένει : since the har- φόβος περιβαλών μ' ἄγει .
nessing of the horse is mentioned 345. πόντου κτέ. : Plumptre trans-
below ( 350), γένος may be taken here lates " the brood in sea-depths born."
in the sense of offspring, i.e. mules. -φύσις : the abstract for the con-
So the Schol. ταῖς ἡμιόνοις, quoting crete, like τροφή in 0. Τ. 1, ὦ τέκνα,
Hom. Il. x. 352 f. Cf. also Simon. Κάδμου τροφή.
Frg. 13 (Bergk ) , χαίρετ᾽ ἀελλοπόδων 346. σπείραισι δικτυοκλώστοις : with
θύγατρες ἵππων. πολεύων : breaking twisted cords woven into nets.
the glebe . 347. περιφραδής : Schol. πάντα εἰδώς.
342. κουφονόων: this epithet calls 349. ὀρεσσιβάτα : Dor. gen. See
attention to the blithe and thought- G. 188, 3 ; H. 146 D.
less nature of birds rather than to 350. Θ' : such an elision at the end
the ease and swiftness of their mo- of a verse, called technically ἐπισυνα-
tion. Cf. 617. Theognis 582, σμικρᾶς λοιφή, Soph. makes in every kind of
ὄρνιθος κοῦφον ἔχουσα νόον, verse. Cf. 595, 802, 1031.
54 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ἵππον ὑπάξεται ἀμφίλοφον ζυγὸν

οὔρειόν τ' ἀκμῆτα ταῦρον.

Στροφή β'.

καὶ φθέγμα καὶ ἀνεμόεν

355 φρόνημα καὶ ἀστυνόμους ὀργὰς ἐδιδάξατο καὶ δυσαύλων
πάγων ὑπαίθρεια καὶ δύσομβρα φεύγειν βέλη,
παντοπόρος · ἀπορος ἐπ᾽ οὐδὲν ἔρχεται

351. W. ἵππον ἔσας ἄγει ἀμφίλοφον. 353. W. κατ᾿ ἀνεμόεν.

357. W. πάγων αἴθρεια.

351 f. ὑπάξεται κτέ.: brings under φθέγμα, the body of speech, the sound,
the neck-encircling yoke the steed with and φρόνημα, the spirit, the contents of
shaggy mane. For the double accus ., speech. For the sense, cf. also Hom.
cf. Hom. Il. v. 731, ὑπὸ δὲ ζυγὸν ἤγαγεν Od. vii. 36, ὡς εἰ πτερὸν ἠὲ νόημα.
Ηρη ἵππους. The fut. has a gnomic 355. ἀστυνόμους ὀργάς : the dispo-
use, denoting what man habitually sition suitable to social life. W., Wund.,
does. See GMT. 66. Cf. Pind. and others understand this to mean
Olymp. vii. 1 ff., Φιάλαν ὡς εἴ τις ἀφνειᾶς the art of governing, which is favored
ἀπὸ χειρὸς ἑλών | δωρήσεται | νεανίᾳ γαμ- by the Schol. , τὴν τῶν νόμων ἐμπειρίαν,
βρῷ. Hdt. i. 173, εἰρομένου δὲ ἑτέρου δι᾽ ὧν τὰ ἄστεα νέμονται , ὅ ἐστι διοι-
τὸν πλησίον τίς ἐστι, καταλέξει ἑωυτὸν κοῦνται. ὀργή in the sense of τρόπος .
μητρόθεν καὶ τῆς μητρὸς ἀνανεμέεται τὰς Cf. 875. Αj. 640, οὐκέτι συντρόφοις
μητέρας. With ἀμφίλοφον, cf. Hom. ὀργαῖς ἔμπεδος. Hor. also, Sat. I. 3,
Od. iii. 486, ζυγὸν ἀμφὶς ἔχοντες. 103, makes the establishment of com-
354. φθέγμα : speech. “ Soph. ac- munities follow upon the fixed use of
cepts the popular theory, which was language : donec verba , quibus
also held by the Eleatics and Pytha- voces sensusquenotarent, nomi-
goreans, that language is not an en- naque invenere. Dehinc op-
dowment of nature ( φύσει) , but is the pida coeperunt munire , et
result of conventional usage ( θέσει ponere leges .
' by attribution ' ) and cultivation." 356f. ὑπαίθρεια : agrees with βέλη,
Schn. — ἀνεμόεν φρόνημα : two inter- which may be used equally well of
pretations are possible : (1 ) thought frost and hail as of rain, in the sense of
swift as the wind ; ( 2 ) high-soaring shafts. Cf. Aesch. Agam 335, èv oìký-
thought, i.e. philosophy, wisdom. In μασιν ναίουσιν ἤδη τῶν ὑπαιθρίων πάγων
favor of (2) are the Schol., τὴν περὶ δρόσων τ᾽ ἀπαλλαγέντες. Transl. , and
τῶν μετεώρων φιλοσοφίαν, and the gloss he has taught himself how to shun the
of Hesychius, ὑψηλόν, μετέωρον ; ( 1 ) is shafts ofuncomfortable frosts under the
favored by the use of ἀνεμόεις = wind- open sky and of driving rains.
swift (see L. and S. s.v. ηνεμόεις), and 358. ἄπορος : the asyndeton here
by the natural connection between and in 370 emphasizes the contrast.

learned by IESEL convention ( imitation )

φύσει nature .
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 55

361 τὸ μέλλον · "Αιδα μόνον φεύξιν οὐκ ἐπάξεται ·

νόσων δ᾽ ἀμηχάνων φυγὰς ξυμπέφρασται.

᾿Αντιστροφή β'.
365 σοφόν τι τὸ μηχανόεν
τέχνας ὑπὲρ ἐλπίδ᾽ ἔχων τοτὲ μὲν κακόν, ἄλλοτ᾽ ἐπ'
ἐσθλὸν ἕρπει ·

νόμους παρείρων χθονὸς θεῶν τ᾽ ἔνορκον δίκαν,

359 f. W. ἄπορος ἐπ᾽ οὐδὲν ἔρχεται. μέλλοντος "Αιδα.

366. W. τότ᾽ ἐς κακόν. 368. W. νόμους πληρῶν.

359. ἐπ᾽ οὐδὲν τὸ μέλλον : i.e. ἐπ᾿ inventive skill in art. ὑπὲρ ἐλπίδα :
οὐδὲν τῶν μελλόντων. beyond expectation . — ἔχων : his skill
360. "Αιδα : cf. ὀρεσσιβάτα, 349. qualifies him to do good, yet incites
The gen. depends on φεύξιν. him also to break through all barriers.
361. ἐπάξεται : will not procure for A similar sentiment is found in Hor.
himself. Schol. θανάτου μόνον οὐχ Od. I. 3, 25 f. and 37-40.
εὗρεν ἴαμα. Cf. Dem. de F. L. § 259, 367. τοτὲ μὲν κτέ.: at one time to
αὐθαίρετον αὑτοῖς ἐπάγονται δουλείαν. what is base, at another to what is noble.
Thuc. vi. 6. 2, οἱ Σελινούντιοι Συρακοσί- The omission of δέ is irregular. μέν
ους ἐπαγόμενοι ξυμμάχους. The fut. is and dé are both wanting in El. 739,
emphatic; he will never do it . —φεύξιν : τότ᾽ ἄλλος, ἄλλοθ᾽ ἕτερος . The prep.
for φύξις, is found only here and in ἐπί belongs to both adjs . πρός is simi-
Hippocrates ; but διάφευξις, ἀπόφευξις, larly placed with the second member
κατάφευξις are found. of the sent. in 1176. Cf. also Ο. Τ.
362. ἀμηχάνων : i.e. diseases that 734, Δελφῶν καπό Δαυλίας ἄγει. For
would otherwise be irremediable. a similar sentiment and expression,
363. φυγάς : points back to φεύξις, cf. the verse of an unknown poet
and makes the contrast pointed. ξυμ- quoted in Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20, αὐτὰρ
πέφρασται : he has jointly with others ἀνὴρ ἀγαθὸς τοτὲ μὲν κακός, ἄλλοτε δ᾽
( ξύν) devised . So W. But the prep. ἐσθλός.
seems to be used rather to strengthen 368. παρείρων : lit. fastening along-
the idea of the mid. voice, as in the side of, hence weaving in with ; sc. τῷ
phrase συμφράζεσθαι μῆτιν ἑαυτῷ. See μηχανόεντι τῆς τέχνης. The Schol.
L. and S., s.v. explains by ὁ πληρῶν τοὺς νόμους καὶ
365. σοφόν τι : pred .; lit. as some- τὴν δικαιοσύνην. That is, obedience
thing shrewd. - — τὸ μηχανόεν : forms must be combined with skill .
the counterpart to ἀμηχάνων 363, and 369. θεῶν τ' ἔνορκον δίκαν : and jus-
repeats the idea of unxavaîs 349, tice pledged with an oath by the gods.
since this inventive power is the main So Eur. Med. 208, τὰν Ζηνὸς ὁρκίαν
theme. Θέμιν. Cf. Χen. Anab. ii. 5. 7, ὅρκοι
366. τέχνας : join with τὸ μηχανόεν, θεῶν = oaths by the gods.
56 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

370 ὑψίπολις · ἀπολις, ὅτῳ τὸ μὴ καλὸν

Causă
ξύνεστι τόλμας χάριν. μήτ' ἐμοὶ παρέστιος
375 γένοιτο μήτ᾽ ἴσον φρονῶν ὃς τάδ' ἔρδει.

ἐς δαιμόνιον τέρας ἀμφινοῶ

Anapests used to
indicate τόδε · πῶς εἰδὼς ἀντιλογήσω
Turn in action . τήνδ᾽ οὐκ εἶναι παῖδ᾽ ᾿Αντιγόνην ;
ὦ δύστηνος καὶ δυστήνου
380 πατρὸς Οιδιπόδα, τί ποτ' ; οὐ δή που
σέ γ᾽ ἀπιστοῦσαν τοῖς βασιλείοις
ἀπάγουσι νόμοις
καὶ ἐν ἀφροσύνῃ καθελόντες ;
374. W. μήτε μοι.

370. ἄπολις : in contrast with ὑψί- 378. οὐκ εἶναι : for the use of οὐκ
πολις, as ἄπορος and παντοπόρος in the with the inf. in indir. disc., see G.
corresponding part of the strophe. 1611 ; Η. 1024. “ Nihil in οὐκ par-
Cf. Eur. Troad. 1291 , ἃ δὲ μεγαλόπολις ticula offensionis est , quia
ἄπολις ἔλωλεν Τροία. opponuntur εἰδὼς (ὅτι ἐστί et
372. ξύνεστι : the subj. is personi- ἀντιλογήσω οὐκ εἶναι hoc sensu : πῶς
fied. Cf. O. C. 1244, ᾶται ἀεὶ ξυνοῦσαι. εἰδὼς ὅτι ἥδε ἡ παῖς ᾽Αντιγόνη ἐστὶν
Εl. 610, εἰ σὺν δίκῃ ξύνεστι. — χάριν := : ἀντιλογήσω ὡς οὐκ ἔστι.” Weckl.
Lat. gratia , causa . Cf. El. 427, 379. δύστηνος : the combining to-
πέμπει με τοῦδε τοῦ φόβου χάριν. gether of Antigone and her father is
373. παρέστιος : guest at my hearth ; significant, and throws light upon the
ἐφέστιος is more common. thought of 856.
375. ἴσον φρονών : of the same way 380. Οιδιπόδα : this gen. is found
ofthinking ( politically) , i.e. of the same in anapaestic verses also in Aesch .
political party. Cf. Xen. Hell. iv. 8. Sept. 886 and 1055. Οἰδίποδος and
24, ἐβοήθει τοῖς τὰ αὑτῶν φρονοῦσιν. Οιδιπόδου, also the accus. Οἰδίποδα, are
τὰ τοῦ δήμου, τὰ Λακεδαιμονίων φρονεῖν, not used by the tragedians. —τί ποτε :
and similar expressions, are freq. ― what can this be ? — οὐ δή που σέ γε :
τάδ᾽ ἔρδει : i.ε. λύει νόμους καὶ δίκην διὰ surely it is not you, is it ? Cf. Arist.
τόλμην. Ran. 526, τί δ᾽ ἔστιν ; οὐ δή πού με
376. Antigone and the guard are ἀφελέσθαι διανοεῖ ἅδωκας αὐτός ; The
seen entering at the left of the spec- Chorus knew that some one had de-
tators. — ἐς δαιμόνιον κτέ.: in regard fied the command of the ruler. They
to this strange marvel I stand in doubt. are surprised and pained to learn that
-ἀμφινοῶ : found only here. it is Antigone who must suffer the
377. ἀντιλογήσω : subjv. of delib- penalty of disobedience.
eration. See G. 1358 ; Η. 866, 3. 381. ἀπιστούσαν : see on 219.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 57

FOURTH SCENE. GUARD . ANTIGONE. AFTERWARDS CREON

WITH TWO ATTENDANTS.

Επεισόδιον β'.

ΦΥΛΑΞ.

ἤδ᾽ ἔστ' ἐκείνη τουργον ἡ ᾽ξειργασμένη ·

385 τήνδ' εἵλομεν θάπτουσαν. ἀλλὰ ποῦ Κρέων ;

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ὅδ᾽ ἐκ δόμων ἄψορρος εἰς δέον περᾷ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί δ᾽ ἔστι ; ποίᾳ ξύμμετρος προὔβην τύχῃ ;

ΦΥΛΑΞ.

ἄναξ, βροτοῖσιν οὐδέν ἐστ᾽ ἀπώμοτον ·

Ηψεύδει γὰρ ἡ 'πίνοια τὴν γνώμην · ἐπεὶ

390 σχολῇ ποθ᾽ ἤξειν δεῦρ᾽ ἂν ἐξηύχουν ἐγὼ

382. ἀπάγουσι : a judicial term, 387. ξύμμετρος : coincident with ; just

used of leading away to custody those in the nick of time to hear about. Cf.
who have been caught in the act. Ο. Τ. 84, ξύμμετρος γὰρ ὡς κλύειν.
383. ἀφροσύνῃ : with this word the 388. ἀπώμοτον : to be abjured as a
Chorus do not censure the deed in thing one will not do or undertake.
itself ; they only call Antigone indis- This proverb occurs first in a frag-
creet for imperilling her life. ment of Archilochus ( 74 Bergk) : χρη-
384. The lapse of several hours is μάτων ἄελπτον οὐδέν ἐστιν οὐδ᾽ ἀπώ-
assumed since 331. Cf. 415. —ἥδε κτέ. : μοτον. Cf. what the guard has said
here is that one who has done the deed. in 329.
— ἐκείνη : because in the former scene 389. For second thoughts belie one's
the doer of this deed was the principal resolutions.
subject of discourse. Creon again 390. σχολῇ : hardly, be slow to (do
comes on the scene by the middle door anything) . Similar is the Eng. in
and hears the last verse spoken by the Shak. Tit. Andron . i. 2, " I'll trust by
guard. Hence the dé and what fol- leisure him that mocks me once.'""
lows in 387. ἥξω ἄν, a rare usage. But see GMT.208 ;
386. εἰς δέον : for your need, oppor- Η. 845. W. takes ἄr with ἐξηύχουν, i.e.
tunely. Cf. Ο. Τ. 1416, ἐς δέον πάρεσθ᾽ 41, 4. W. takes ἄν with ἐξηύχουν , i.ε.
ὅδε Κρέων. The phrase naturally sug- I should have declared, and cites Soph.
gests ξύμμετρος to Creon. Αj. 430, τίς ἄν ποτ᾽ ᾤεθ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἐπώνυμον
58 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ταῖς σαῖς ἀπειλαῖς, αἷς ἐχειμάσθην τότε ·

ἀλλ᾽, ἡ γὰρ ἐκτὸς καὶ παρ᾽ ἐλπίδας χαρὰ
ἔοικεν ἄλλῃ μῆκος οὐδὲν ἡδονῇ,
ἥκω, δι᾿ ὅρκων καίπερ ὢν ἀπώμοτος,
395 κόρην ἄγων τήνδ', ἣ καθευρέθη τάφον
κοσμοῦσα. κλῆρος ἐνθάδ᾽ οὐκ ἐπάλλετο,
ἀλλ᾽ ἔστ' ἐμὸν θοὔρμαιον, οὐκ ἄλλου, τόδε.
καὶ νῦν, ἄναξ, τήνδ' αὐτός, ὡς θέλεις, λαβὼν
καὶ κρῖνε κἀξέλεγχ᾽ · ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐλεύθερος
400 δίκαιός εἰμι τῶνδ᾽ ἀπηλλάχθαι κακῶν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἄγεις δὲ τήνδε τῷ τρόπῳ πόθεν λαβών ;

ΦΥΛΑΞ.

αὕτη τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἔθαπτε · πάντ᾽ ἐπίστασαι.

τοὐμὸν ξυνοίσειν ὄνομα τοῖς ἐμοῖς κακοῖς ; μᾶλλον ἢ τὸ προσδοκώμενον. “ Pleasure

Eur. Herc. Fur. 1355, οὐδ᾽ ἂν ᾠόμην that comes unlooked for is thrice wel-
ποτὲ εἰς τοῦθ᾽ ἱκέσθαι, δάκρυ᾽ ἀπ᾿ ὀμμά- come." Rogers' Italy.
των βαλεῖν. Some read ἥκειν, so as to 394. δι' ὅρκων ἀπώμοτος : act.; bound
avoid the fut. inf. with ǎv. myself by an oath (sc. that I would
391. ἀπειλαῖς : dat. of cause. - not come ). Above pass. So ἀνώμοτος
ἐχειμάσθην : the metaphor is well has both uses . - δι' ὅρκων : added to
brought out by the translation of make the expression more vivid. So
Camp., " when my soul was shaken with γόοισιν, 427.
the tempest ofyour former threatenings." 396. ἐνθάδ᾽ οὐκ : as was done be-
392. ἐκτός : sc . ἐλπίδων : the subst. fore. Cf. 275.
not repeated. Cf. 518. 397. θοὔρμαιον : like our Eng. wind-
393. οὐδέν : adv. in no respect. fall, godsend. Hermes was the giver
μήκος : in greatness. The thought of good luck. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 486 e,
regularly expressed would be τῇ παρ' οἶμαι ἐγὼ σοὶ ἐντετυχηκώς τοιούτῳ
ἐλπίδας χαρᾷ οὐδὲν ἔοικεν ἄλλη ἡδονή, ἑρμαίῳ ἐντετυχηκέναι .
for it is of the smaller that we say it is 400. δίκαιος κτέ. : i.ε. ἐμὲ δὲ δίκαιόν
not like the greater. But this inver- ἐστιν ἀπηλλάχθαι ἐλεύθερον . - τῶνδε
sion of terms is freq. with ἔοικεν. So κακών : those threatened by Creon.
of an unusually great fear it is said 401. τῷ τρόπῳ πόθεν : two inter-
in Thuc. vii. 71. 2, ὁ φόβος ἦν οὐδενὶ rogatives combined in one sent. So
ἐοικώς. Cf. Eur. Frg. 554, ἐκ τῶν the Hom. τίς πόθεν ἐσσ᾽ ἀνδρῶν ; Trach.
ἀέλπτων ἡ χάρις μείζων βροτοῖς φανεῖσα 421, τίς πόθεν μολών ;
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 59

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἢ καὶ ξυνίης καὶ λέγεις ὀρθῶς ἃ φής ;

ΦΥΛΑΞ:

ταύτην γ' ἰδὼν θάπτουσαν ὃν σὺ τὸν νεκρὸν

405 ἀπεῖπας. ἆρ᾽ ἔνδηλα καὶ σαφῆ λέγω ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

καὶ πῶς ὁρᾶται κἀπίληπτος ᾑρέθη ;

ΦΥΛΑΞ.

τοιοῦτον ἦν τὸ πρᾶγμ᾽. ὅπως γὰρ ἥκομεν,

πρὸς σοῦ τὰ δείν᾽ ἐκεῖν᾽ ἐπηπειλημένοι,
πᾶσαν κόνιν σήραντες ἡ κατεῖχε τὸν
410 νέκυν, μυδῶν τε σῶμα γυμνώσαντες εὖ,
καθήμεθ᾽ ἄκρων ἐκ πάγων ὑπήνεμοι,
ὀσμὴν ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ μὴ βάλῃ πεφευγότες,

403. The sense is, “ Are you in your meter is very rare. Soph. has it also
right mind when you say this ? " in Phil. 263, O.C. 351, and El. 879.
404. τόν : the art. would regularly 410. μυδών : clammy, dank. εὖ :
be omitted with the antec. incorpo- carefully.
rated in the rel. clause. It makes 411. καθήμεθ᾽ ἄκρων ἐκ πάγων : we
νεκρόν more definite. seated ourselves on the slope of the hills.
406. ὁρᾶται : historical pres . ; a use Cf. Hom. Od. xxi . 420, ἐκ δίφροιο
to which the tragedians are partial. καθήμενος. Ι . xiv. 154, στᾶσ᾽ ἐξ Οὐ
They also freq. change the tense in λύμποιο. ὑπήνεμοι : under the lee
the same sent., as here. Cf. 426-428. Some join ἄκρων ἐκ πάγων directl
Αj. 31, φράζει τε κἀδήλωσεν. —ἐπίληπ with ὑπήνεμοι in the sense of ὅθι ἄκρων
τος : caught in the act. ἐκ πάγων σκέπας ἦν ἀνέμοιο, i.e. we
407. γάρ : see on 238. — ήκομεν : sat so that we were protected from
the other guards may have gone, from the wind by the tops of the hills." -
fear and suspense, to meet their com- They must have sat to windward of
rade on his return from the king, the dead body, with their backs turned
and, in view of Creon's threats, which to the wind and facing the corpse, in
were directed against them all, have order to be able to watch it, and at the
returned together to watch the corpse same time to avoid the stench which
again. in this situation the wind would blow
408. тà Selv ékeîva : cf. 305 ff. away from them.
409. σήραντες : having swept of 412. βάλῃ : the subjv. is more vivid
τόν : the art. at the end of the tri- than the opt.
60 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ἐγερτὶ κινῶν ἄνδρ᾽ ἀνὴρ ἐπιρρόθοις

κακοῖσιν, εἴ τις τοῦδ᾽ ἀκηδήσοι πόνου.

415 χρόνον τάδ᾽ ἦν τοσοῦτον, ἔστ' ἐν αἰθέρι

μέσῳ κατέστη λαμπρὸς ἡλίου κύκλος
καὶ καῦμ᾽ ἔθαλπε · καὶ τότ᾽ ἐξαίφνης χθονός
τυφὼς ἀείρας σκηπτόν, οὐράνιον ἄχος,
πίμπλησι πεδίον, πᾶσαν αἰκίζων φόβην
420 ὕλης πεδιάδος, ἐν δ᾽ ἐμεστώθη μέγας
see mystic. αἰθήρ · μύσαντες δ᾽ εἴχομεν θείαν νόσον.
lord καὶ τοῦδ᾽ ἀπαλλαγέντος ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ,

413. ἀνήρ : in distributive appos. Αj. 196, ἄταν οὐρανίαν φλέγων. The
with the subj . of καθήμεθα. ·ἐπιρ Schol., λυποῦν τὸν αἰθέρα, favors the
ρόθοις : Schol. λοιδόροις . Cf. the use latter.—ἄχος : in appos. with σκηπτόν.
of ῥοθεῖν in 290. 420. ἐν δέ : adv., and thereupon ;
414. κακοῖσιν : used subst. and Lat. simul . Cf. El. 713, ἐν δ᾽ ἐμε-
equiv. to ὀνείδεσι. κακόν is used of στώθη δρόμος κτύπου. Ο. Τ. 182, ἐν δ᾽
words also in Αj. 1244, αἰὲν ἡμᾶς ( among them) ἄλοχοι ἐπιστενάχουσιν.
κακοῖς βαλεῖτε. Cf. Phil. 374, below. Others take v as belonging to the
- ἀκηδήσοι : fut. opt. in indir. disc., verb and separated from it by so-
and with the apod. implied in the con- called tmesis . Other cases of tmesis
text. See GMT. 128 and 696 II. Cf. occur in 427, 432, 977, 1233.
Phil. 374 f., ἤρασσον κακοῖς ... εἰ τἀμὰ 421. μύσαντες : because of the dust
κεῖνος ὅπλ᾽ ἀφαιρήσοιτό με. which was whirled aloft to the top of
416. Cf. Hom. Il. viii. 68, ἦμος δ᾽ the hill. This circumstance is added
ἠέλιος μέσον οὐρανὸν ἀμφιβεβήκει. to explain why they did not see the
417. χθονός : gen. of separation approach of Antigone . — εἴχομεν : we
after ἀείρας. Cf. Ο. Τ. 142, βάθρων endured. Schol ., ἀντείχομεν πρὸς τὴν
ἵστασθε. Plat. Gorg. 524 d, ἔνδηλα πάντα κόνιν. — θείαν : because the ἄχos was
ἐστὶν ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ, ἐπειδὰν γυμνωθῇ τοῦ οὐράνιον. But since all calamities were
σώματος. heaven-sent, the reference to οὐράνιον
418. “ The detailed description of is not necessary . νόσον : used by
this violent storm, that so greatly ter- the tragedians of every kind of physi-
rified the company of watchers, makes cal and mental suffering .
the undaunted courage of the heroine 422. τοῦδε : neut., comprising all
appear the more illustrious. " Schn. that has been mentioned. — ἀπαλλα-
τυφώς : a whirlwind ; which, by γέντος : see on 244. —ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ :
driving on high the dust, gives the in the course ofa long while ; giving time
appearance of raising up a sudden for Antigone to come out of her con-
storm (σκηπτόν) from the ground. cealment, with the libation ready to be
οὐράνιον : sent from heaven ; or, per- poured. Cf. Phil. 235, τὸ λαβεῖν πρόσ-
haps better, reaching to heaven. Cf. φθεγμα τοιοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 61

ἡ παῖς ὁρᾶται, κἀνακωκύει πικρᾶς

ὄρνιθος ὀξὺν φθόγγον, ὡς ὅταν κενῆς
425 εὐνῆς νεοσσῶν ὀρφανὸν βλέψῃ λέχος ·
οὕτω δὲ χαὔτη, ψιλὸν ὡς ὁρᾷ νέκυν,
γόοισιν ἐξώμωξεν, ἐκ δ᾽ ἀρὰς κακὰς
ἠρᾶτο τοῖσιν τουργον ἐξειργασμένοις.
καὶ χερσὶν εὐθὺς διψίαν φέρει κόνιν,
430 ἔκ τ᾽ εὐκροτήτου χαλκέας ἄρδην πρόχου
χοαῖσι τρισπόνδοισι τὸν νέκυν στέφει.
χἠμεῖς ἰδόντες ἱέμεσθα, σὺν δέ νιν
θηρώμεθ᾽ εὐθὺς οὐδὲν ἐκπεπληγμένην.

423. Why Antigone returned to most commonly when a pron. is ex-

the body the poet does not expressly pressed. Cf. Εl. 25, ὥσπερ ἵππος ...
state. It is to be inferred that she ὡσαύτως δὲ σύ. —ψιλόν : uncovered.
has heard or fears that the body 427. γόοισιν : see on 394. – ἐκ :
is again exposed by the command join with ἠρᾶτο. See on 420 .
of Creon. Accordingly she carries 428. ἠρᾶτο : impf. after the aor.;
with her the pitcher containing the see on 406.
libation. — πικράς : full of bitterness, 430. ἄρδην : ἄρασα πρόχουν. Urns
sorrowful. “ The quality of the ob- borne aloft on the shoulder or head
ject is transferred to the subject ; 2.e., in scenes of sacrifice are a favorite
πικρᾶς, ἅτε πασχούσης πικρά.” Camp. subject in Greek art.
So conversely in Phil. 209, τρυσάνωρ 431. τρισπόνδοισι : as in all sacred
= man-afflicting is applied to avdá, the observances the number three plays
cry which expresses the pain. an important part, so the libations
424. ὄρνιθος : descriptive gen. Or- poured on the dead consisted of three
der : ὡς ὅταν βλέψῃ λέχος εὐνῆς κενῆς parts ; sc. μελίκρατον ( honey with
ὀρφανὸν νεοσσῶν. The comparison of milk) , wine, and spring water (cf. Od.
shrill and mournful cries with the x. 518 ) ; or, milk, wine, and honey with
plaintive notes of birds robbed of water (cf. Eur. Iphig. Taur. 159) . In
their young is Hom. Cf. Od. xvi. many localities olive oil was used in-
216 f ., κλαῖον δὲ λιγέως, ἁδινώτερον ἤ τ' stead of wine. These libations were
οἰωνοί, φῆναι ἡ αἰγυπιοι γαμψώνυχες, poured out sometimes mixed before-
οἷσί τε τέκνα ἀγρόται ἐξείλοντο, πάρος hand, sometimes separate,with the face
πετεηνὰ γενέσθαι. turned to the west. -- στέφει : crouns,
425. εὐνῆς : with λέχος, couch of its in the sense of honors. Cf. El. 51,
nest. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, λέκτρων τύμβον λοιβαῖσι καὶ καρατόμοις χλιδαῖς
εὐνὰς ἁβροχίτωνας. στέψαντες.
426. δέ : introduces the apod. with 432. σύν : together, adv. modifies
increased emphasis in prose also, and θηρώμεθα. — νίν : = αὐτήν.
62 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

καὶ τάς τε πρόσθεν τάς τε νῦν ἠλέγχομεν

135 πράξεις · ἀπαρνος δ᾽ οὐδενὸς καθίστατο,
ἀλλ᾽ ἡδέως ἔμοιγε κἀλγεινῶς ἅμα.
τὸ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν ἐκ κακῶν πεφευγέναι
ἥδιστον, ἐς κακὸν δὲ τοὺς φίλους ἄγειν
ἀλγεινόν. ἀλλὰ πάντα ταῦθ᾽ ἧσσω λαβεῖν
440 ἐμοὶ πέφυκεν τῆς ἐμῆς σωτηρίας.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

σὲ δή, σὲ τὴν νεύουσαν εἰς πέδον κάρα,

φῂς ἢ καταρνεῖ μὴ δεδρακέναι τάδε ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

καὶ φημὶ δρᾶσαι κοὐκ ἀπαρνοῦμαι τὸ μή.

439. W. πάντα τἄλλο.

435. ἄπαρνος δ᾽ οὐδενὸς : an obj. sentiment indicates the ignoble nature

gen. after an adj. kindred to a verb of the δοῦλος.
taking the accus. See G. 1142 ; H. 441. σè dŋ, œé : you, I mean, you.
754. Cf. Hdt. iii. 66, ἔξαρνος ἦν μὴ A similar harsh tone is that of Aegis-
μὲν ἀποκτεῖναι Σμέρδιν . — καθίστατο : thus to Electra, El. 1445, σέ τοι, σὲ
implies her fixed and calm attitude. κρίνω, ναὶ σέ, τὴν ἐν τῷ πάρος χρόνῳ
436. αλλά : sc . καθίστατο. “ But my θρασείαν. The calm repose of Anti-
joy was still not unmingled ." For gone, who stands before Creon, in her
ἡδέως ἐμοί we should use a concessive maidenly innocence , without showing
clause. a single trace of fear or regret, exas-
437. αὐτόν : subj. accus. of τὸ perates him, as the tone of his address
πεφευγέναι, which is the subj . of ἥδι indicates. · κάρα : cf. 269.
στον ( ἐστίν) . The thought is put in a 442. φής : sc. δεδρακέναι. μή is
general form, that one himself. due only to καταρνεῖ; for its use after
438. τοὺς φίλους : the servant is the verb of denial, see G. 1615 ; H.
attached to the daughter of the royal 1029.
house. 443. Antigone purposely imitates
439. Order : πάντα ταῦτα πέφυκέ in her reply the form of the question,
μοι ἥσσω λαβεῖν ἢ ἡ ἐμὴ σωτηρία. Cf. as below (450, 452) she recalls κη-
Εl. 1015, προνοίας οὐδὲν ἀνθρώποις ἔφυ -
ρυχθέντα and νόμους (447, 449) . —τὸ
κέρδος λαβεῖν ἄμεινον. For the const. μή : sc. δεδρακέναι. Regularly τὸ μὴ
of the inf. , see. G. 1528 ; Η. 952. The où. See GMT. 812.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 63

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

σὺ μὲν κομίζοις ἂν σεαυτὸν ᾗ θέλεις,

445 ἔξω βαρείας αἰτίας ἐλεύθερον ·
σὺ δ᾽ εἰπέ μοι μὴ μῆκος, ἀλλὰ συντόμως,

ᾔδησθα κηρυχθέντα μὴ πράσσειν τάδε ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

ᾔδη . τί δ᾽ οὐκ ἔμελλον ; ἐμφανῆ γὰρ ἦν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

καὶ δῆτ᾽ ἐτόλμας τούσδ' ὑπερβαίνειν νόμους ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.
Some of the most
450 οὐ γάρ τί μοι Ζεὺς ἦν ὁ κηρύξας τάδε,λαισίας εies
literature.
οὐδ᾽ ἡ ξύνοικος τῶν κάτω θεῶν Δίκη what is the
τοιούσδ᾽ ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν ὥρισεν νόμους · highest sauctio
law ? or some.
452. W. οἳ τούσδ᾽ ... ὥρισαν.
thinghigher?
444. σύ : to the guard. — κομίζοις 449. δῆτα : then, marking an infer-
ἄν : may betake yourself. For the opt. ence. " Knowing all this, did you
in mild command, see GMT. 237. then have the daring," etc.
445. Free and exempt from grievous 450. γάρ : ( yes ) , for . This speech
imputation. The guard departs. The of Antigone is one of the noblest
actor who has played this part now passages left us in ancient literature.
has an opportunity to change his -τί : adv., at all.
costume, in order to impersonate 451. τῶν κάτω θεών : since Δίκη
Ismene. sent from below the Erinyes to pun-
446. μήκος : i.ε. μακρὸν ἔπος. ish transgression. Aesch. connects
447. κηρυχθέντα : the partic. is in her with these avenging deities. Cf.
indir. disc. after ᾔδησθα and = ὅτι Eum. 511, ὦ Δίκα, ὦ θρόνοι τ' Ερινύων.
ἐκηρύχθη. The plur. of the impers. Eur. Med. 1389, ἀλλά σ' Ἐρινὺς ὀλέ-
is common with adjs. (cf. Aj . 1126, σειε τέκνων φονία τε Δίκη. She was
δίκαια γὰρ τόνδ᾽ εὐτυχεῖν) , very com- held to be the daughter of Zeus and
mon with verbal adjs. (cf. 677 ) , less Themis.
common with parties., as here. Cf. 452. τοιούσδε : sc. as you have laid
570, 576. down. Cf. 519. — ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν : who
448. τί δ᾽ οὐκ ἔμελλον : and why are endowed with a sense of obliga
should I not (know it) ? tion towards the dead.
64 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

οὐδὲ σθένειν τοσοῦτον ᾠόμην τὰ σὰ

κηρύγμαθ' ὥστ᾽ ἄγραπτα κἀσφαλῆ θεῶν
455 νόμιμα δύνασθαι θνητὸν ὄνθ᾽ ὑπερδραμεῖν.
οὐ γάρ τι νῦν γε κἀχθές, ἀλλ᾽ ἀεί ποτε
ζῇ ταῦτα, κοὐδεὶς οἶδεν ἐξ ὅτου φάνη.
τούτων ἐγὼ οὐκ ἔμελλον, ἀνδρὸς οὐδενὸς
φρόνημα δείσασ᾽ , ἐν θεοῖσι τὴν δίκην
460 δώσειν. θανουμένη γὰρ ἐξῄδη · τί δ᾽ οὔ ;
κεἰ μὴ σὺ προὐκήρυξας. εἰ δὲ τοῦ χρόνου
πρόσθεν θανοῦμαι, κέρδος αὖτ᾽ ἐγὼ λέγω.

454. W. ὡς τἄγραπτα. 462. W. αὔτ᾽ ( = αὐτό) .

454 f. Instead of connecting ὥστε ἐστιν · οἱ δὲ γεγραμμένοι πολλάκις. In

δύνασθαι with τὰ σὰ κηρύγματα and connection with this he refers to Antig.
making this its subj. Antigone gen- 456 and 458. 66 Let not a mortal's vain
eralizes the expression : that one being command, Urge you to break th' un-
a mortal (sc. you) should be able, etc. alterable laws of heav'n -descended
Editt. generally make θνητὸν ὄνθ' refer charity.” - Mason's Elfrida.
to Creon, supplying σé in thought from 456. νῦν κἀχθές : form one idea,
τὰ σὰ κηρύγματα. But Prof. Goodwin to-day and yesterday. The brief du-
(Proceedings Amer. Philol. Assoc. 1876, ration of merely human institutions
p. 4) supposes that Antigone has her- is meant. — ἀεί ποτε : “ everlastingly,
self in mind, -that I being a mere without any clear distinction of past
mortal, etc. The gender is no objec- or future. ποτέ gives the effect of
tion. Cf. Eur. Med. 1017, 1018. In indefiniteness or infinity." Camp.
favor of this view it is urged that 457. ἐξ ὅτου : since when ; sc. χρόνου.
Antigone is more concerned through- 458. τούτων : i.e. νομίμων, namely,
out the passage with defending her for their violation ; depends on τὴν
own conduct than with condemning δίκην. — οὐκ ἔμελλον : I was not about
Creon. - υπερδραμεῖν : lit. to run be- to, did not mean 10. —ἀνδρός : of a
yond (as in a race ) ; here, to over- mere man, emphatic.
pass, to render void ; nearly the same 459. ἐν θεοῖσι : in respect of, i.e. to-
as ὑπερβαίνειν, above. Cf. Eur. Ion. wards the gods ; the penalty due them.
973, καὶ πῶς τὰ κρείσσω θνητὸς οὖσ᾽ 460. τί δ᾽ οὔ : and why should I not
ὑπερδράμω. Aristot. Rhet. i. 15, ἐὰν μὲν (have known that I must die)?
ἐναντίος ᾗ ὁ γεγραμμένος ( νόμος) τῷ 461. τοῦ χρόνου : Schol. , τοῦ εἶμαρ-
πράγματι, τῷ κοινῷ νόμῳ χρηστέον καὶ μένου δηλονότι.
τοῖς ἐπιεικέσιν ὡς δικαιοτέροις . καὶ τὸ 462. αὖτε : “ you call it penalty, I ,
μὲν ἐπιεικὲς ἀεὶ μένει καὶ οὐδέποτε μετα- on the contrary, gain." Cf. Shak. Julius
βάλλει , οὐδ᾽ ὁ κοινός , κατὰ φύσιν γάρ Caesar, iii. 1 :
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 65

ὅστις γὰρ ἐν πολλοῖσιν ὡς ἐγὼ κακοῖς

ζῇ, πῶς ὅδ᾽ οὐχὶ κατθανὼν κέρδος φέρει ;
465 οὕτως ἔμοιγε τοῦδε τοῦ μόρου τυχεῖν
παρ᾽ οὐδὲν ἄλγος · ἀλλ᾽ ἄν, εἰ τὸν ἐξ ἐμῆς
μητρὸς θανόντ᾽ ἄταφον ἀνεσχόμην νέκυν,
κείνοις ἂν ἤλγουν · τοῖσδε δ᾽ οὐκ ἀλγύνομαι.
σοὶ δ᾽ εἰ δοκῶ νῦν μῶρα δρῶσα τυγχάνειν,

470 σχεδόν τι μώρῳ μωρίαν ὀφλισκάνω.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

δηλοῖ τὸ γέννημ᾽ ὠμὸν ἐξ ὠμοῦ πατρὸς

τῆς παιδός · εἴκειν δ᾽ οὐκ ἐπίσταται κακοῖς.

467. W. μητρὸς θ᾽ ἑνός τ᾽ ἄταφον.

"Casca. Why he that cuts offtwenty years 470. σχεδόν τι : mockingly spoken
of life
Cuts off so many years of fearing death. of any fact or affair which the speaker
Brut. Grant that, and then is death a believes to be undoubted ; it almost
benefit." appears to me that ; it wants but little
464. Caesura after the first sylla- that ; possibly. In like tone Electra
ble. See on 234. —φέρει : for φέρεται. closes a long speech to her mother,
The act. is often used for the mid. by Εἰ. 608, εἰ γὰρ πέφυκα τῶνδε τῶν ἔργων
Soph. Cf. O. C. 5, σμικρὸν μὲν ἐξαι- ἴδρις, σχεδόν τι τὴν σὴν οὐ καταισχύνω
τοῦντα, τοῦ σμικροῦ δ᾽ ἔτι μεῖον φέ- φύσιν. — μώρῳ, κτέ. : "I bear the charge
ροντα. of folly from a fool." Plumptre. The
465. οὕτως : such being the case . sharpness of the utterance is enhanced
466. παρ' οὐδέν : see on 35. — ἄλγος : by the repetition μῶρα, μώρῳ, μωρίαν.
instead of a word of general meaning 471. The harshness of this last
the Greeks often use a word of more remark the discreet and venerable
definite sense. Here ἄλγος ( ἐστίν ) for Chorus cannot approve. Their words,
the more general idea of regard.- however, do not express censure so
ἄν : see on 69 . much as a characterization of Anti-
467. τὸν ἐξ ἐμῆς κτέ. : the one sprung gone. Order : τὸ γέννημα τῆς παιδὸς
from my own mother. — θανόντ' κτέ.: δηλοῖ (sc. ν) ὠμόν ( pred . ) ἐξ ὠμοῦ
when dead I had suffered to be (sc. πατρός.
ὄντα) an unburied corpse. 472. ἐπίσταται : sc . ἡ παῖς. - εἴκειν
468. κείνοις : at that, the supposed κακοῖς : cf. Phil. 1046 , ὁ ξένος φάτιν
thought. —τοῖσδε : at this, sc. what she τήνδ᾽ εἶπ᾽, Οδυσσεύ, κοὐχ ὑπείκουσαν
had done. κακοῖς.
66 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἀλλ᾽ ἴσθι τοι τὰ σκλήρ᾽ ἄγαν φρονήματα

πίπτειν μάλιστα, καὶ τὸν ἐγκρατέστατον
475 σίδηρον ὀπτὸν ἐκ πυρὸς περισκελή
θραυσθέντα καὶ ῥαγέντα πλεῖστ᾽ ἂν εἰσίδοις ·
σμικρῷ χαλινῷ δ᾽ οἶδα τοὺς θυμουμένους
ἵππους καταρτυθέντας. οὐ γὰρ ἐκπέλει
φρονεῖν μέγ᾽ ὅστις δοῦλός ἐστι τῶν πέλας.
480 αὕτη δ' ὑβρίζειν μὲν τότ᾽ ἐξηπίστατο,
νόμους ὑπερβαίνουσα τοὺς προκειμένους ·
ὕβρις δ', ἐπεὶ δέδρακεν, ἥδε δευτέρα,
τούτοις ἐπαυχεῖν καὶ δεδρακυῖαν γελᾶν.
ἦ νῦν ἐγὼ μὲν οὐκ ἀνήρ, αὕτη δ᾽ ἀνήρ,
485 εἰ ταῦτ᾽ ἀνατὶ τῇδε κείσεται κράτη.

473. ἀλλά : “ but pride comes be- training or breaking horses . — ἐκπέλει :
fore destruction.” By αλλά Creon explained by Hesychius as =· ἔξεστιν.
connects his reflections immediately Α ἅπαξ λεγόμενον.
with the last words of the Chorus. 479. φρονεῖν μέγα : to be proud-spir-
Bl. remarks how exactly, though un- ited . — δοῦλος : contemptuous in its
consciously, Creon describes in the application to Antigone.
following words his own case. — rà 480. ἐξηπίστατο : with sarcastic
σκλήρ᾽ ἄγαν φρονήματα : excessively reference to 472.
stubborn dispositions . 481. προκειμένους : ordained.
474. πίπτειν : fail, break down. Inf. 482. ὕβρις : in the pred., sc. ἐστίν.
after ἴσθι, know that, etc. (not know - ήδε : is the subj. and takes its gen-
how) ; see G. 1592, and cf. οἶδα καταρ- der from ὕβρις.
τυθέντας below. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 483. ἐπαυχεῖν ... γελᾶν : in appos.
173, εὖ τόδ᾽ ἴσθι μή σε δὶς φράσαι. with ἥδε, subj. nom. — δεδρακυίαν :
Eur. Med. 593, εὖ νυν τόδ᾽ ἴσθι μὴ with γελᾶν, lit. at having done ut ; over
γυναικὸς οἵνεκα γῆμαί με λέκτρα. her deed. The partic. is used with
475. ὀπτόν : tempered. ἐκ : see γελᾶν as with χαίρειν and similar
on 111. — περισκελή : so that it is very verbs. Cf. Eur. Alc. 691, χαίρεις ὁρῶν
hard. φῶς. It is not therefore simply a rep-
476. πλεῖστα : very often ; a sup. of etition of ἐπεὶ δέδρακεν, but forms a
πολλά = πολλάκις. · ἂν εἰσίδοις : you part of the pred . See G. 279, 1 ; H. 983.
will see ; a modest statement of a well- 485. Ifthis ( assumed ) authority ( sc.
known fact. See GMT. 237. of defying this law) shall be exercised
478. καταρτυθέντας : freq. used for by her with impunity.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 67

ἀλλ᾽ εἴτ᾿ ἀδελφῆς εἶθ᾽ ὁμαιμονεστέρα

τοῦ παντὸς ἡμῖν Ζηνὸς ἑρκείου κυρεῖ,
αὐτή τε χή ξύναιμος οὐκ ἀλύξετον
μόρου κακίστου · καὶ γὰρ οὖν κείνην ἴσον
490 ἐπαιτιῶμαι τοῦδε βουλεῦσαι τάφου.
καί νιν καλεῖτ᾽ · ἔσω γὰρ εἶδον ἀρτίως
λυσσῶσαν αὐτὴν οὐδ᾽ ἐπήβολον φρενῶν.

φιλεῖ δ᾽ ὁ θυμὸς πρόσθεν ᾑρῆσθαι κλοπεὺς

τῶν μηδὲν ὀρθῶς ἐν σκότῳ τεχνωμένων.
495 μισῶ γε μέντοι χὦταν ἐν κακοῖσί τις
ἁλοὺς ἔπειτα τοῦτο καλλύνειν θέλῃ.

490. W. τάφους.
486. ἀδελφῆς : sc. θυγάτηρ which is 491. νίν : sc. Ismene .. — καλεῖτε :
pred. to κυρεί ( οὖσα) . The omitted addressed to the attendants.
partic. contains the leading idea. See 492. ἐπήβολον φρενών : in possession
GMT. 887, 889. - Ζηνός ερκείου : cf. ofher mind.
Hom. Od. xxii. 334f. The altar of Zeus 493. φιλεῖ : is wont. Cf. 722.
ἑρκεῖος stood in the middle of the πρόσθεν ᾑρῆσθαι : to be detected before-
house-court. By metonymy here for hand, i.e. before the deed has been
the entire family. The expression is done . — κλοπεύς : pred. nom ., as a plot-
the extravagant one of a passionate ter ; like the poetic use of κλέπτειν,
man, - "more nearly akin to me than devise or do stealthily. Cf. El. 37,
all my kin,” which is, of course, im- δόλοισι κλέψαι σφαγάς. Αj. 1137, πόλλ'
possible. Cf. O. T. 1365 , ei dé ti ἂν λάθρα κλέψειας κακά. The sense is,
πρεσβύτερον ἔτι κακοῦ κακόν. that the evil conscience easily betrays
488. ή ξύναιμος : in the blindness the evil-doer. So Shak. Hamlet, iii.
of his passion Creon includes Ismene 1, 83 : “ Thus conscience doth make
in his condemnation, without any rea- cowards of us all ."
son except her anxious behavior, to 495. “ I hate the offender that hides
which he refers below as betraying his crime, but I hate also the one that
her guilt. seeks to defend it." Creon thinks
489. μόρου : gen. of separation with Ismene is trying to do the former,
ἀλύξετον, after the analogy of such Antigone the latter. Antigone is
verbs as ἀπαλλάττεσθαι. Cf. El. 626, seeking to escape punishment, he
θράσους τοῦδ᾽ οὐκ ἀλύξεις. thinks. This accounts for her reply
490. ἴσον : equally, likewise, ἐπαι- and the allusion to ἁλούς in ἑλών.
τιῶμαι ἐκείνην τοῦδε τοῦ τάφου, i.e. βου- 496. ἔπειτα : after the partic. Cf.
λεῦσαι αὐτόν. Cf. Phil. 62, οἱ Ατρεῖδαί Αj. 760, ὅστις ἀνθρώπου φύσιν βλαστών,
σε οὐκ ἠξίωσαν τῶν ᾿Αχιλλείων ὅπλων, ἔπειτα μὴ κατ᾽ ἄνθρωπον φρονῇ. — καλ
δοῦναι, λύνειν : to gloss over.
68 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

θέλεις τι μεῖζον ἢ κατακτεῖναί μ᾿ ἑλών ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ .

ἐγὼ μὲν οὐδέν · τοῦτ᾽ ἔχων ἅπαντ᾽ ἔχω.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

τί δῆτα μέλλεις ; ὡς ἐμοὶ τῶν σῶν λόγων

500 ἀρεστὸν οὐδέν, μηδ' ἀρεσθείη ποτέ,
οὕτω δὲ καὶ σοὶ τἄμ' ἀφανδάνοντ᾽ ἔφυ.
καίτοι πόθεν κλέος γ᾽ ἂν εὐκλεέστερον
She clarus, κατέσχον ἢ τὸν αὐτάδελφον ἐν τάφῳ
τιθεῖσα ; τούτοις τοῦτο πᾶσιν ἁνδάνειν

505 λέγοιτ᾽ ἄν, εἰ μὴ γλῶσσαν ἐγκλῄοι φόβος.

497. μεῖζον : i.e. any desire that is 501. τἄμ' ἀφανδάνοντ᾽ ἔφυ : my views
greaterthan this of putting me to death. ""
are disagreeable. " ἔφυ, are by nature,
498. ¿yw µév ovdév : I surely (desire) and so cannot fail to be .” Camp.
nothing (beyond that) . μέν is a weak- Antigone thus cuts off any expecta-
ened form of μήν, and like γέ makes tion that Creon may have had that
prominent (although also at the same she would at the last acknowledge
time restricting) the force of the word her guilt and beg for pardon.
with which it is connected . μέν is 502. κλέος εὐκλεέστερον : more illus-
often found without dé, not alone in trious honor. A pleonastic expression,
the poets but also in prose, esp. with like δυσπνόοις πνοαῖς ( 588), φρενῶν δυσ-
prons. ( 634, 681 ) and in asseverations φρόνων ( 1261 ) . Antigone appeals to
( 551 ) . The antithesis may be supplied that latent sentiment of mankind that
in thought, if it is not expressed by regards the duty of burial of one's
some equivalent of δέ. — ἅπαντ᾽ ἔχω : kindred as a most sacred one, and
an instance of what is called " tragic that would honor her for sacrificing
irony.” The audience see in this ut- her life in seeking to discharge this
terance a hidden and dreadful import. duty. — ἂν . . . κατέσχον : the prot. is
Creon unconsciously pronounces his represented by πόθεν, i.e. , “ if I had
own doom ; in the death of Antigone done what ? " See on 240.
he has all the calamities that follow 504 f. Order : λέγοιτ' ( pass. ) ἂν
in its train. ἁνδάνειν τούτοις κτέ. Others prefer to
499. μέλλεις : do you delay. join τούτοις directly with λέγοιτο as
500. μηδ' ἀρεσθείη : sc. μηδὲν τῶν dat. of agent.
σῶν λόγων. ἀρέσκεσθαι pass., here in 505. ἐγκλῄοι : see on 180, and the
the sense of probari . App .
69
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 69

[ἀλλ᾽ ἡ τυραννὶς πολλά τ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ εὐδαιμονεῖ,

κἄξεστιν αὐτῇ δρᾶν λέγειν θ᾽ ἃ βούλεται.]

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

σὺ τοῦτο μούνη τῶνδε Καδμείων ὁρᾷς.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

ὁρῶσι χοὗτοι, σοὶ δ᾽ ὑπίλλουσιν στόμα.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

510 σὺ δ᾽ οὐκ ἐπαιδεῖ, τῶνδε χωρὶς εἰ φρονεῖς ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

οὐδὲν γὰρ αἰσχρὸν τοὺς ὁμοσπλάγχνους σέβειν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οὔκουν ὅμαιμος χώ καταντίον θανών ;

W. gives 506 f. to the Chorus .

506 f. " With a just sense that 509. χοὗτοι : these also (think so) .
these verses are not fitting for Anti- —ὑπίλλουσιν : lit. they roll or wind
gone after 499, the old critics remark : under, used of dogs which curl their
οὐκ ἐν ἐπαίνῳ τοῦτο τῆς τυραννίδος, ἀλλ᾽ tails between their legs through fear ;
ἔχει τι εἰρωνείας ὁ λόγος. But there is here metaphorically of curbing or sup-
no indication of any irony. The sen- pressing utterance.
timent is wholly remote from the con- 510. εἰ φρονεῖς : after ἐπαιδεῖσθαι we
nection." N. We follow N. and D. might expect an inf. or partic. clause ;
in bracketing these lines. The words here ei does not express an uncertainty
following have no reference to this but an assumed reality, almost = ὅτι.
sentiment. See App. See GMT. 494. Without paying any
508. τοῦτο : the same reference as attention to Antigone's reply, Creon
τοῦτο in 504, i.e. " that it is right to give obstinately holds fast to his opinion .
burial to Polynices.” — μούνη τῶνδε : - τῶνδε χωρίς : differently from these.
Creon includes Antigone among the 511. γάρ : (no) , for. - σέβειν : subj.
Chorus, as she was also a Cadmean. of αἰσχρόν ( ἐστιν) .
— μοῦνος and ξεῖνοs are used in tri- 512. χώ καταντίον θανών : he also
meter also. that fell on the opposite side.
70 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

ὅμαιμος ἐκ μιᾶς τε καὶ ταὐτοῦ πατρός.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

πῶς δῆτ᾽ ἐκείνῳ δυσσεβῆ τιμᾷς χάριν ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

515 οὐ μαρτυρήσει ταῦθ᾽ ὁ κατθανὼν νέκυς.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

εἴ τοί σφε τιμᾷς ἐξ ἴσου τῷ δυσσεβεῖ.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

οὐ γάρ τι δοῦλος, ἀλλ᾽ ἀδελφὸς ὤλετο.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

πορθῶν δὲ τήνδε γῆν · ὁ δ᾽ ἀντιστὰς ὕπερ.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

ὅμως ὅ γ' "Αιδης τοὺς νόμους ἴσους ποθεῖ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

520 ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ χρηστὸς τῷ κακῷ λαχεῖν ἴσος.

513. μιᾶς : sc . μητρός. Cf. 144, 145. σεβεῖ : we should expect rather τὸν
For an apparent parody of this verse, δυσσεβῆ ἐξ ἴσου αὐτῷ. It is not implied
cf. Arist. Acharn. 790, ὁμοματρία γάρ here that Antigone herself had be-
ἐστι κἠκ τωὐτῷ πατρός. stowed burial honors upon Eteocles.
514. ἐκείνῳ : Eteocles ; dat. with Creon simply says, " you are showing
δυσσεβῆ. Creon means, as he explains him ( Polynices ) equal honor with that
more fully in 516, that Antigone by conferred upon Eteocles."
honoring Polynices with burial is 517. The equality of the brothers
placing the two brothers on an equal is urged more sharply by Antigone.
footing, and that thus she is dishonor- 518. πορθῶν δέ : (yes) , but devastat-
ing Eteocles . - - τιμᾷς χάριν : do you - ΰπερ : sc . τῆσδε γῆς. See on 392.
ing. —
bestow the boon of an honor. χάριν is 519. Hades desires that his laws
accus. of internal obj. ( .e. his laws which require burial ) be
515. ταῦτα : ie. that by burying equal, i.e. be equally administered to all.
my brother Polynices I am dishonor- 520. The const. is ἴσος ἐστὶ λαχεῖν,
ing him (Eteocles ) . just as δίκαιος, ἄξιος, κτέ. , are used in
516. σφέ : see on 44. · τῷ δυσ- the pers. const. with the inf.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 71

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

τίς οἶδεν εἰ κάτωθεν εὐαγῆ τάδε ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οὗτοι ποθ᾽ οὐχθρός, οὐδ᾽ ὅταν θάνῃ, φίλος.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

οὗτοι συνέχθειν, ἀλλὰ συμφιλεῖν ἔφυν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.
κάτω νυν ἐλθοῦσ᾽, εἰ φιλητέον, φίλει

525 κείνους · ἐμοῦ δὲ ζῶντος οὐκ ἄρξει γυνή.

FIFTH SCENE . CREON . ANTIGONE . ISMENE. TWO ATTENDANTS .

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

καὶ μὴν πρὸ πυλῶν ἤδ᾽ Ἰσμήνη,

φιλάδελφα κάτω δάκρυ λειβομένη ·

521. κάτωθεν : see on 25. « Who 524. Creon, seeing that further
knows ifthis (i.e. your sentiment that argument is of no avail, breaks off
the good and the evil are not to share impatiently, and with scorn repeats
alike in burial) is regarded as pious in the sentence of death.
the world below ? " 525. κείνους : sc. τοὺς κάτω, with
522. Cf. Aj. 1356, èx@pòv ☎d' aideî particular reference to Polynices.—
νέκυν ; 1372, οὗτος δὲ κἀκεῖ κἀνθάδ᾽ ὢν ἐμοῦ ζῶντος : while I live.
ἔμοιγ᾽ ὁμῶς ἔχθιστος ἔσται. 526. Ismene enters by the door .
523. Surely, 'tis not my nature to through which she had left the scene
share in hatred, but in love . Ancient ( 99) , conducted by the attendants,
art aims to represent the ideal, mod- acc. to the command of Creon (491).
ern the real and individual. Hence —καὶ μήν : and lo ! This phrase
Soph. is sparing in the portrayal of often introduces a new person . Cf.
distinctive traits of character ; but 1180, 1257. — ἥδε : sc. ἐστίν. See on
he knows how with a single stroke to 155.
bring to view the entire inner soul. 527. φιλάδελφα : Schol ., φιλαδέλ-
Here is laid open the womanly, tender φως, with sisterly affection. δάκρυ :
heart of Antigone, who has thus far this form is used by Soph. in the
been presented to us only on the trimeter also in Trach. 1199. Col-
heroic and austere side of her nature. lective in sense ; cf. Aesch. Sept. 50,
· οὔτοι : a reiteration of Creon's word δάκρυ λείβοντες. Ο. C. 1251, δι' ὄμματος
gives edge to her reply. λείβων δάκρυον. ·λειβομένη : trans.
72 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕ
ΟΥΣ

νεφέλη δ᾽ ὀφρύων ὕπερ αἱματόεν

ῥέθος αἰσχύνει,
530 τέγγουσ᾽ εὐωπα παρειάν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

σὺ δ᾽, ἡ κατ' οἴκους ὡς ἔχιδν᾽ ὑφειμένη,

λήθουσά μ' ἐξέπινες, οὐδ᾽ ἐμάνθανον
τρέφων δύ᾽ ἄτα κἀπαναστάσεις θρόνων,
φέρ', εἰπὲ δή μοι, καὶ σὺ τοῦδε τοῦ τάφου
535 φήσεις μετασχεῖν, ἢ 'ξομεῖ τὸ μὴ εἰδέναι ;

IZMHNH. -Acted by the same actor

who appeared as φύλαξ .
δέδρακα τοὔργον, εἴπερ ἦδ᾽ ὁμορροθεῖ,
καὶ ξυμμετίσχω καὶ φέρω τῆς αἰτίας.

here, as in Aesch. Prom. 400, ἀπ᾽ ὄσσων plur. combined, as in 13 f. The ab-
λειβομένα ῥέος. stract for the concrete ; see on 320.
528. νεφέλη : grief causes a cloud Two pests and subverters of my throne.
to lower over the brow, from which Cf. Ο. Τ. 379, Κρέων σοι πῆμ᾽ οὐδέν.
tears, like rain, pour forth. Cf. Aesch. 534. καὶ σύ : you also, as your sis-
Sept. 211 , ὑπὲρ ὀμμάτων κρημναμενᾶν ter has acknowledged her guilt.
νεφελᾶν, when clouds hang over the brow. 535. ἐξομεῖ : ἐξόμνυμι.— τὸ μὴ εἰδέναι :
" The tim'rous cloud see on 263.
That hangs on thy clear brow." 536. εἴπερ : that is to say, if. -
GRAY'S Agrippina, Sc. II. ὁμορροθεῖ : metaphor from rowing,
—αἱματόεν : fushed with grief and like ὑπηρέτης, helper, then in general ,
excitement ) . assent to, agree with. In this phrase
529. ῥέθος : countenance. Cf. Eur. lies the intimation that Ismene is con-
Herc. Fur. 1205, ῥέθος ἀελίῳ δεῖξον. - scious of prevarication. These words
αἰσχύνει : disfigures, mars. Cf. Shak. are like an anxious entreaty that her
Ant. and Cleop. iii. 2 : “ The April's sister would not deny her the conso-
in her eyes ; it is love's spring, And lation of sharing her fate . In this
these the showers to bring it on." scene the true character of Ismene
531. σὺ δέ : in contrast with An- comes more clearly to view : affec-
tigone. —ἡ . . . υφειμένη : the one who tionate and unselfish, but timid and
has been lurking like a viper in my house. weak.
532. λήθουσα κτέ : unnoticed have 537. τῆς αἰτίας : governed directly
been sucking my life's blood. Cf. Shak. by ξυμμετίσχω, the notion of partici-
Rich. II. iii. 2 : “ Snakes, in my heart- pation being silently continued in xal
blood warm'd, that sting my heart ! ” φέρω. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 331, πάντων
533. ἄτα κάπαναστάσεις : dual and μετασχὼν καὶ τετολμηκὼς ἐμοί.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 73

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .
e
ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐάσει τοῦτό γ' ἡ δίκη σ', ἐπεὶ

οὔτ᾽ ἠθέλησας, οὔτ᾽ ἐγὼ ᾽κοινωσάμην.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.
540 ἀλλ᾽ ἐν κακοῖς τοῖς σοῖσιν οὐκ αἰσχύνομαι
ξύμπλουν ἐμαυτὴν τοῦ πάθους ποιουμένη.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

ὧν τουργον, "Αιδης χοι κάτω ξυνίστορες ·

λόγοις δ᾽ ἐγὼ φιλοῦσαν οὐ στέργω φίλην.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

μήτοι, κασιγνήτη , μ' ἀτιμάσῃς τὸ μὴ οὐ

545 θανεῖν τε σὺν σοὶ τὸν θανόντα θ᾽ ἁγνίσαι .

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

μή μοι θάνῃς σὺ κοινά, μηδ᾽ ἃ μὴ θιγες

Note use
η ποιοῦ σεαυτῆς · ἀρκέσω θνήσκουσ᾽ ἐγώ.
wy. 538. τοῦτο ... σέ : double accus. Dem. De Corona, § 101, εἴ τι καλῶν
Or, more exactly, τοῦτο would be the λόγῳ μόνον καταισχύνειν ἐπεχείρησα,
obj. of some verb like λέγειν or ποιεῖν ἐπεὶ τό γε ἔργον οὐκ ἂν ἐποιήσατε.
to be supplied . 545. τὸ μὴ οὐ θανεῖν : for the two
541. ξύμπλουν : a common meta- negs. see on 443. — τέ, τέ : are corre-
phor from sea-faring. Cf. Eur. Herc. lated, and σὺν σοί belongs also to
Fur. 1225, συμπλεῖν τοῖς φίλοισι δυσ- ἁγνίσαι. — ἁγνίσαι : like ἁγνὰ ποιεῖν.
τυχοῦσιν. Iph. Τaur. 599, ὁ ναυστολῶν But here in a general sense. Schol.,
γάρ εἰμ᾽ ἐγὼ τὰς συμφοράς, οὗτος δὲ τιμῆσαι. "Let me fulfil my sacred
συμπλεῖ. Shak. has a coach-fellow duty towards him in company with
in affliction ." ποιουμένη : supple- you, and share in your punishment."
mentary partic. after αἰσχύνομαι. 546. & : the accus. with θιγγάνειν,
542. Const. ξυνίστορές ( εἰσιν) ὧν as with ψαύειν, 961. The neut. of the
τὸ ἔργον ἐστίν. The rel. for the indir. pron. is not uncommon with verbs of
interr. Cf. Aj. 1259, οὐ μαθὼν ὃς εἶ this kind . Cf. O. C. 1106, aiteîs à
φύσιν. The plur. ὧν, although Anti- τεύξει. Ibid. 1168, ὅστις ἄν σου τοῦτο
gone alone has performed the burial. προσχρῄζοι τυχεῖν. Cf. 778. -μὴ θιγες :
543. λόγοις : in word (alone ) , with indic. in a cond. rel. sent. See GMΤ.
sarcastic allusion to 78 f. The anti- 525 ; H. 914.
thesis between λόγος and ἔργον is freq. 547. ποιοῦ σεαυτής : regard as your
emphasized by the use of μόνον. Cf. own. — ἀρκέσω : pers. const.
74 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

καὶ τίς βίος μοι σοῦ λελειμμένῃ φίλος ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

Κρέοντ᾽ ἐρώτα · τοῦδε γὰρ σὺ κηδεμών.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

550 τί ταῦτ᾽ ἀνιᾷς μ᾽ οὐδὲν ὠφελουμένη ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

ἀλγοῦσα μὲν δήτ', εἰ γέλωτ' ἐν σοὶ γελῶ.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

τί δῆτ᾽ ἂν ἀλλὰ νῦν σ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὠφελοῦμ᾽ ἐγώ ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

σῶσον σεαυτήν · οὐ φθονῶ σ᾽ ὑπεκφυγεῖν.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

οἴμοι τάλαινα, κἀμπλάκω τοῦ σοῦ μόρου ;

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

555 σὺ μὲν γὰρ εἴλου ζῆν, ἐγὼ δὲ κατθανεῖν.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.
ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐπ᾿ ἀρρήτοις γε τοῖς ἐμοῖς λόγοις.

548. τίς βίος : i.e. πῶς ὁ βίος φίλος μέν : see on 498. ἐν σοὶ γελῶ: for
ἐστίν ; ἐγγελῶ σοί. Cf. El. 277, ὥσπερ ἐγγε-
549. κηδεμών : “ you are mindful of λῶσα τοῖς ποιουμένοις .
his interests (in allusion to 47) ; and 552. The repetition of δῆτα and
perhaps he will take care to make ὠφελεῖν adds intensity. - ἀλλὰ νῦν :
your life without me agreeable ." at least now (if I have not before).
550. ταῦτα : in this way. οὐδὲν Cf. 779.
ὠφελουμένη : when you gain nothing 554. οἴμοι τάλαινα : see on 82.
thereby. καμπλάκω : am I really ( καί) to fail of.
551. Antigone softens somewhat καί, to augment the force of the ques-
the bitterness of her taunt in 549. εἰ tion, is found also in 726, 770. Others
is used after ἀλγεῖν as after θαυμάζειν take ka as implying the ellipsis of
αἰσχύνεσθαι and similar verbs, almost ἦ σώσω ἐμαυτήν ;
like ὅτι. The thought is, it is with 556. ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ κτέ.: “ true, I chose
grief to myself that I mock you ." - to live, but not with my words left un-
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 75

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ .

καλῶς σὺ μὲν σοί, τοῖς δ᾽ ἐγὼ ἀδόκουν φρονεῖν.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

καὶ μὴν ἴση νὧν ἐστιν ἡ ᾽ξαμαρτία.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

θάρσει · σὺ μὲν ζῇς, ἡ δ᾽ ἐμὴ ψυχὴ πάλαι

560 τέθνηκεν, ὥστε τοῖς θανοῦσιν ὠφελεῖν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τώ παῖδέ φημι τώδε τὴν μὲν ἀρτίως

ἄνουν πεφάνθαι, τὴν δ᾽ ἀφ᾽ οὗ τὰ πρῶτ᾽ ἔφυ.

spoken . ἀρρήτοις in the pred. position. editt. understand Ismene to mean, "we
Cf. Eur. Ion. 228, ἐπὶ δ᾽ ἀσφάκτοις are both in equal error, you against
μήλοισι μὴ πάριτε. Ismene desires to the state, but I against the dead."
remind her sister that it was not from 559. The dreadful fate of her par-
indifference to Polynices ( 78, 90) that ents had already broken her heart.
she tried to dissuade her from bury- To outward appearance only did she
ing him, and that she was one with walk among the living. Hence it was
her in feeling. This is what she natural that she should now seek to
means in 558. Antigone, however, benefit only the dead by her efforts.
takes λόγοις to mean the arguments Her interest in her betrothal to Hae-
of Ismene to justify her course. Some mon has been completely subordinated
prefer the too ingenious and strained to her sense of duty to her kindred.
interpretation of Boeckh, but not ac- When her resolve was taken to bury
cordingto my unspoken ( i.e. secret) con- Polynices at the cost of her life, she
victions. counted herself among the dead. ― -
557. σὺ μέν : sc . ἐδόκεις . — τοῖς δ᾽ θάρσει : take heart !
ἐγώ : regularly ἐγὼ δέ, to indicate the 560. ὠφελεῖν : to be of service to.
antithesis to σὺ μέν. Cf. 71, 1101.—σοί : With the dat. in the poets and in
= σεαυτῇ. So in the phrase δοκῶ μοι . later prose. Cf. Eur. Orest. 666, χρὴ
Cf. Isocr. 15. 323, ἐμοῦ νομίζοντος ὅτι τοῖς φίλοισιν ὠφελεῖν.
ἂν ὑμῖν δόξῃ , τοῦθ᾽ ἕξειν μοι ( = ἐμαυτῷ) 561. τὼ παῖδε, τὴν μέν, τήν δέ :
καλῶς. — τοῖς δέ : to those , sc. the gods see on 21. —τώ, τώδε : for the gender,
of the lower world and the shade of see G. 388 ; Η. 272 a.
Polynices. 562. τὴν δ᾽ ἀφ' οὗ κτέ.: and the
558. Ismene reiterates what she as- other ever since she was born. Anti-
serted in 536, 537. The Schol. has ὅτι gone's conduct was the natural prod-
σὺ μὲν ἔπραξας, ἐγὼ δὲ συνῄδειν. Some uct of her character.
76 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

οὐ γάρ ποτ', ὤναξ, οὐδ᾿ ὃς ἂν βλάστη μένει

νοὺς τοῖς κακῶς πράσσουσιν , ἀλλ᾽ ἐξίσταται.
ΚΡΕΩΝ .

565 σοὶ γοῦν, ὅθ᾽ εἷλου σὺν κακοῖς πράσσειν κακά.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

τί γὰρ μόνῃ μοι τῆσδ᾽ ἄτερ βιώσιμον ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἀλλ᾽ ἤδε μέντοι μὴ λέγ' · οὐ γὰρ ἔστ᾽ ἔτι.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ἀλλὰ κτενεῖς νυμφεῖα τοῦ σαυτοῦ τέκνου ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἀρώσιμοι γὰρ χατέρων εἰσὶν γύαι.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

570 οὐχ ὡς γ᾽ ἐκείνῳ τῇδέ τ᾽ ἦν ἡρμοσμένα.

563. Ismene seeks, in a respectful present ; here it refers to τῆσδε. When

manner, to defend her sister and her- the sense of a word as such is to be sig-
self. She acknowledges the want of nified or quoted, the nom. is commonly
good judgment ; excuses it, however, used and ró placed before the word.
by saying that those who are overtaken Cf. Dem. De Corona, § 88, Tò dè vµeîs
by a great calamity lose the discretion ὅταν λέγω, τὴν πόλιν λέγω. Without
(νοῦς) that is theirs by native endow- τό, Menander 522, ἀναπνοὴν ἔχει Ζεῦ
ment (ὃς ἂν βλάστη). σῶτερ εἰπεῖν, and Ar. Vesp. 1185, μὓς
565. σοὶ γοῦν : sc. ὁ νοῦς ἐξέστη. – - καὶ γαλῆ μέλλεις λέγειν ἐν ἀνδράσιν ;
πράσσειν κακά : Ismene said κακῶς 568. νυμφεία : lit. nuptials, here
πράσσειν = be unfortunate. Creon turns for bride. Cf. Eur. Andr. 907, ἄλλην
it into κακὰ πράσσειν - = do wicked things. τιν᾽ εὐνὴν ἀντὶ σοῦ στέργει πόσις ;
κακοῖς refers to Antigone. 569. Full many a field there is which
566. τήσδ᾽ ἄτερ : makes clear the The may plough. This remark addressed
sense of μόνῃ, for Creon and others to the noble young women is spite-
still remain to her. ful, contemptuous, and harsh.
567. But surely say not "this one," 570. ἡρμοσμένα : suited to him and
for she is no more ( i.e. she is as good as her, i.e. in accord with their desires.
dead ) . — ἥδε : esp. indicates persons Transl. not as their hearts were plight-
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 77

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

κακὰς ἐγὼ γυναῖκας υἱέσι στυγώ.

ΙΣΜΗΝΗ.

ὦ φίλταθ' Αἵμων, ὥς σ᾽ ἀτιμάζει πατήρ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἄγαν γε λυπεῖς καὶ σὺ καὶ τὸ σὸν λέχος.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ἢ γὰρ στερήσεις τῆσδε τὸν σαυτοῦ γόνον ;

574. W. gives this verse to Ismene.

ed; the sense being, that true affec- assigning the verse to Ismene will be
tion bound their hearts together, and removed if we change o' to op', when
no other betrothal could be agreeable. the meaning is, O, dearest Haemon, how
For the plur. of the partic. see on your father dishonors her ( Antigone, in
447. calling her kakǹ yʊvý for you) . This
572. This is an exclamation, not makes easier also the reference of To
an address to Haemon, for he is not odv λéxos. The omission of the art. or
present. This verse, given by the Mss. pron. with aτp is no difficulty. Cf.
to Ismene, is assigned by most editt. Εl. 525, πατὴρ γὰρ ὡς ἐξ ἐμοῦ τέθνηκεν.
to Antigone, chiefly for the reason 573. AUTEîs : by speaking so much
that τὸ σὸν λέχος in the next verse is about it. — τὸ σὸν λέχος : Schol., τὸ
more easily taken as your marriage ὑπὸ σοῦ ὀνομαζόμενον. Cf. El. 1110,
than as the marriage of which you οὐκ οἶδα τὴν σὴν κληδόνα ( the report of
speak, and because Ismene, in response which you speak). Eur. Hipp. 113,
to the remark of Creon, would defend τὴν σὴν δὲ Κύπριν ( Cypris whom you
her sister, not Haemon, against the praise) πόλλ᾽ ἐγὼ χαίρειν λέγω.
reproach κακὰς γυναῖκας. But the lat- 574. All the Mss., with one excep-
ter objection bears with almost equal tion, give this verse to Ismene, and
force against the supposition that An- many also 576. Boeckh and many
tigone says this. Haemon is only indi- other editt. rightly assign both to
rectly dishonored. Antigone closes the Chorus : 574, because Ismene
her discussion with Creon in 523, says has already asked this question in
in 560 that she no longer has any in- 568, and because it seems altogether
terest in life, has nowhere before probable that the Chorus would re-
made any reference to her relations monstrate with Creon ; 576, because
with Haemon , and now preserves a the calm and judicial tone, wholly
disdainful silence towards these re- unsuited to Ismene, is proper only to
proaches. The chief difficulty in the Chorus.
ΥΣ
78 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟ

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

575 Αιδης ὁ παύσων τούσδε τοὺς γάμους ἐμοί.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

δεδογμέν , ὡς ἔοικε, τήνδε κατθανεῖν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

καὶ σοί γε κἀμοί. μὴ τριβὰς ἔτ᾽, ἀλλά νιν

κομίζετ᾽ εἴσω, δμῶες · ἐκ δὲ τοῦδε χρὴ
γυναῖκας εἶναι τάσδε μηδ᾽ ἀνειμένας.
580 φεύγουσι γάρ τοι χοὶ θρασεῖς, ὅταν πέλας
ἤδη τὸν "Αιδην εἰσορῶσι τοῦ βίου.

575. ἐμοί : this marriage alliance the door that opens into the women's
was a matter of deep interest to Creon, apartment. There the guards remain,
father of the bridegroom and guardian prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon
of the bride. calls to them to lead Antigone back.
576. δεδογμένα : sc. ἐστί ; it has been The king remains on the stage during
determined. For the plur. see on the chanting of the next choral ode,
447. absorbed in gloomy reflections.
577. καὶ σοί γε καμοί : it is for you 580. Creon misjudges Antigone so
certainly and for me (a fixed conclu- greatly that he fears she may try to
sion) . The dat. can be referred only escape death, whereas she seeks it.
to the foregoing principal sent. - 581. τοῦ βίου : gen. with πέλας. See
τριβάς : sc. τρίβετε, οι ποιεῖτε . — νίν : G. 182, 2 ; H. 757.
see on 44. 582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus
578. δμώες : the attendants of the is reminded of the inherited woe of
king. — ἐκ τοῦδε : henceforth. the Labdacidae, whose latest scions
579. γυναῖκας : emphatic, and in even are not spared. Where once the
the pred . — μηδ' ἀνειμένας : and not be deity has ordained calamity, there its
left at large. So, in El. 516, her mother baleful results continue to flow on.
says to Electra, ἀνειμένη αὖ στρέφει. οὐ Against the sovereign power of Zeus
γὰρ πάρεστ᾽ Αἴγισθος, ὅς σ᾽ ἐπεῖχ᾽ ἀεὶ μή- no one can contend. Whereas the
τοι θυραίαν γ᾽ οὖσαν αἰσχύνειν φίλους. god in undecaying power defends his
The Athenian women of the better holy ordinances, to mortals no per-
classes were rarely seen out of the inanent prosperity is destined . Our
house except at public festivals ; at desires amuse us with delusive hopes ,
other times never unattended. The and when once our perception has be-
sisters are now led by the guards to come blinded we plunge inevitably
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 79

Στάσιμον β'.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

Στροφὴ ά.

εὐδαίμονες οἷσι κακῶν ἄγευστος αἰών.

οἷς γὰρ ἂν σεισθῇ θεόθεν δόμος, ἄτας
585 οὐδὲν ἐλλείπει γενεᾶς ἐπὶ πλῆθος ἕρπον ·
ὅμοιον ὥστε ποντίαις οἶδμα δυσπνόοις ὅταν
Θρήσσαισιν ἔρεβος ὕφαλον ἐπιδράμῃ πνοαῖς,
590 κυλίνδει βυσσόθεν κελαινὰν θῖνα καὶ
δυσάνεμον, στόνῳ βρέμουσι δ᾽ ἀντιπλῆγες ἀκταί.

588. W. Θρήσσαις. 590 f. W. κελαινὰν θῖνα, καὶ

δυσάνεμοι στόνῳ βρέμουσιν.

into ruin . — εὐδαίμονες : blest are they. 1261 φρενῶν δυσφρόνων , 1277 πόνοι δύσ-
―- ἄγευστος : act., like many adjs. de- πονοι. - ποντίαις : join as an adj. with
rived from verbs and compounded πνοαῖς, the Thracian sea-blasts. The
with a privative ; e.g. ἄψαυστος, ἄτρε- storms on the Euxine were notoriously
στος, ἄδερκτος. For the gen. cf. 0. Τ. violent. Cf. Ο. Τ. 196, τὸν ἀπόξενον
969, ἄψαυστος ἔγχους, and see G. 1140; ὅρμον Θρῄκιον κλύδωνα. Eur. Rhes. 440,
H. 753 d . οἷα πόντον Θρῄκιον φυσήματα ἐπεζάρει .
583. οἷς : the implied antec. τούτοις 589. ἔρεβος ὕφαλον : darkness under
is the indir. obj. of ἕρπον. · θεόθεν : the sea, i.e. under its surface ; the nether
“ the adv. of place supports the meta- darkness ofthe deep.
phor of a storm coming from a certain 590. κυλίνδει, κτέ. : the wave ( οίδμα)
quarter. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 1089, ῥιπὴ rolls up the black sand from the lowest
Διόθεν.” Camp. depths. Bl . compares Verg. Georg . iii.
584. ἄτας : depends on οὐδέν; no ruin. 240, ima exaestuat unda vor-
585. ἐλλείπει ἕρπον : fails to come ticibus , nigramque alte sub-
upon. Cf. Xen. Mem. ii. 6. 5, μὴ jectat arenam . Cf. also Milton,
ἐλλείπεσθαι εὖ ποιῶν τοὺς εὐεργετοῦντας. Par. Lost, vii. 212, “ A sea dark, waste-
— ἐπὶ πλῆθος γενεάς : i.e. from gen. ful, wild, Up from the bottom turned by
eration to generation. So Shak. furious winds And surging waves .”
Pericles, i. 4 : 591. δυσάνεμον : wind-tossed. Hesych.
" One sorrow never comes but brings an heir, explains by δυστάραχον, τὸ κακοὺς ἀνέ-
That may succeed as his inheritor." μους ἔχον. Cf. Apoll. Rhod. i. 593,
586f . Const. ὅμοιον ὥστε ὅταν Θρῄσ- ἀκτήν τ᾽ αἰγιαλόν τε δυσήνεμον.
σαισιν ποντίαις δυσπνόοις πνοαῖς οἶδμα 592. ἀντιπλήγες : found only here.
ἔρεβος ὕφαλον ἐπιδράμῃ . — πνοαῖς : dat. Cf. ἀκτὰ κυματοπλήξ, Ο. C. 1241. Beat-
of cause. With δυσπνόοις πνοαῖς, cf. en in front, i.e. the waves and the storm
80 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

᾿Αντιστροφὴ ά.
ἀρχαῖα τὰ Λαβδακιδἂν οἴκων ὁρῶμαι
595 πήματα φθιτῶν ἐπὶ πήμασι πίπτοντ᾽,
οὐδ᾽ ἀπαλλάσσει γενεὰν γένος, ἀλλ᾽ ἐρείπει
θεῶν τις, οὐδ᾽ ἔχει λύσιν. νῦν γὰρ ἐσχάτας ὑπὲρ
600 ῥίζας ἐτέτατο φάος ἐν Οἰδίπου δόμοις,
κατ᾽ αὖ νιν φοινία θεῶν τῶν νερτέρων
ἀμᾷ κοπὶς λόγου τ᾽ ἄνοια καὶ φρενῶν ἐρινύς.

595. W. φθιμένων. 600. W. τέτατο.

do not come from the side ( cf. Hom. Others, not so well, supply eós as subj .
Od . v. 418, ἠιόνας παραπλῆγας ) but di- 599. Instead of a concessive or
rectly forward upon the shore. Or, temporal clause, though light, etc., or
acc. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they when light, etc., we have a co-ord. const.
feel the returning stroke of the waves ; αὖ makes the connection.
and so the latest descendants of the 600. ἐσχάτας ῥίζας : lit. last roots,
race feel beating against them the ῥίζα for branch, scion of the house.
returning blows of the ancient ἄτη. Antigone and Ismene were the last
στόνῳ, κτέ. : αnd the headlands lashed hope for the growth of the family. -
by the waves resound with a groan. ἐτέτατο φάος : cf. Phil. 830, τάνδ' αἴγλαν
593. ἀρχαῖα : from of old, as an ἃ τέταται τανῦν. φάος is a figure freq.
ancient heritage ; in the pred. - Λαβ- used for deliverance and hope . Cf.
δακιδᾶν : limiting gen. with οἴκων. Hom . Il. xviii. 102, where Achilles
594 f. I see the calamities ofthe race says, οὐδέ τι Πατρόκλῳ γενόμην φάος
succeeding the calamities of those that οὐδ᾽ ἑτάροισιν τοῖς ἄλλοις. Verg. Aen.
are dead. The ills of Antigone fol- ii. 281, " O Lux Dardaniae ."
lowed after those of Oedipus, and 601. κατά : belongs to ἀμᾷ. The
Oedipus perished in consequence of Schol. explains καταμᾷ by θερίζει καὶ
the murder of Laius, his father. ἐκκόπτει. — νίν : i.e. τὴν ῥίζαν.
596. Nor does one generation (by sat- 603. κοπίς : while the gods of the
isfying the anger of the gods ) release lower world are not represented with
another ( succeeding generation ) . As, a scythe or sickle as a symbol of
for example, Orestes, by the help of their functions (like our " Father
Athene, brought to an end the curse Time " or " Death ") , yet the figure is
of the Tantalidae, and his descendants so natural that the expression mow
were prospered. γενεά and γένος have down or cut off is often said of the
the same sense . Cf. νέκυν νεκρῶν in gods and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl.
1067. — ἐρείπει : sc . γενεάν. 637, ῎Αρη τὸν θερίζοντα βροτούς. Cf.
597. ἔχει λύσιν :: = λύει. Cf. Ο. Τ. also Agam. 1655, τάδ᾽ ἐξαμῆσαι δύστηνον
566, οὐκ ἔρευναν ἔσχετε. Αj . 564, δυσ- θέρος. In Soph., Frg. 767, a μάκελλα
μενῶν θήραν ἔχων. The subj . is γένος, is attributed to Zeus, and Eur. Or.
ἀλλ᾽ ἐρείπει θεῶν τις being parenthetic. 1398, has ξίφεσιν σιδαρέοισιν Αιδα.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 81

Στροφὴ β΄.
605 τεάν, Ζεῦ, δύνασιν τίς ἀνδρῶν ὑπερβασία κατάσχοι,
τὰν οὔθ᾽ ὕπνος αἱρεῖ ποθ᾽ ὁ πανταγρεὺς οὔτ᾽
ἀκάματοι θέοντες μήνες, ἀγήρως δὲ χρόνῳ
610 δυνάστας κατέχεις Ολύμπου μαρμαρόεσσαν αἴγλαν .
τό τ᾽ ἔπειτα καὶ τὸ μέλλον
καὶ τὸ πρὶν ἐπαρκέσει

605. W. σὰν ἄν. 612 f. W. ἐπαρκέσαι νόμον. ὁ δ᾽ οὐδὲν ἕρπει

θνατῶν βίοτος πάμπολις, ἐκτὸς ἄτας.

603. λόγου ἄνοις lit. folly ofjudg- παναγρεύς is. Cf. παναγρέας Μοίρης,
ment. Cf. 99. Paulus Silentarius, Anth. Pal. Similar
604. φρενών ερινύς : infatuation of to πανταγρεύς are παντάρχης, πανόπτης,
mind ; explained in 622-624. ἐρινύς κτέ.
is the power which drives men into 608. ἀκάματοι : for the quantity of
destruction. When one with eyes ά, see on 339. — θέοντες : i.e. they run
wide open freely goes to one's own their course unwearying .
death ( as Antigone from her sense of 609. ἀγήρως : Zeus is represented
duty ) , it appears to the mere looker-on also in art as a man in the full ma-
like an infatuation inspired by some turity of his powers. — χρόνῳ : dat. of
demoniae power, and that is ἐρινύς. means ; a potentate whose power is
605. τεάν : Hom. and Dor. for σάν. untouched by age. With this noble
Found also in El. 1091 , τεῶν ἐχθρῶν, description of the majesty of Zeus,
Aesch. Sept. 105, τεὰν γᾶν, and in a Blackwell compares the sublime words
few more places. — κατάσχοι : can re- of the Apostle Paul in 1 Tim. vi. 15, 16,
strain. The potential opt. with av ὁ μακάριος καὶ μόνος δυνάστης, ὁ βασιλεὺς
omitted is Hom. Cf. Od. iii. 231, ῥεῖα τῶν βασιλευόντων , καὶ Κύριος τῶν κυριευ-
θεός γ᾽ ἐθέλων καὶ τηλόθεν ἄνδρα σαώσαι. όντων, ὁ μόνος ἔχων ἀθανασίαν, φῶς οἰκῶν
Il. xxii. 348, οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὃς σῆς γε κύνας ἀπρόσιτον.
κεφαλῆς ἀπαλάλκοι. Occasionally also 611f. τό τ' ἔπειτα κτέ.: these adv.
in Att. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 594, ὑπέρ- clauses express duration. ἔπειτα οι
τολμον ἀνδρὸς φρόνημα τίς λέγοι ; Eur. the time immediately following, μέλο
Alc. 52, ἔσθ ' ὅπως ῎Αλκηστις ἐς γῆρας λον of the more distant future. The
μόλοι ; Schol. on ἔπρηξας καὶ ἔπειτα, Il. xviii.
607. τάν : the oblique cases of the 357, has τὸ δὲ ἔπειτα ἀντὶ τοῦ παραυτίκα
art. are used by the tragedians also vuv. Cf. Eur. Iph. Taur. 1264, tá te
as rels. — πανταγρεύς : the all-catching, πρῶτα τά τ᾽ ἐπειθ᾽ ἅ τ᾽ ἔμελλε τυχεῖν.
i.e. the one who seizes upon all. πανδα- The present is called by the gramma-
μάτωρ is the Hom. epithet of sleep. rians ὁ ἐνεστώς, tempus instans .
ἀγρεύς, hunter, is applied to several We may transl. both in the present and
divinities and to things. The com- in the future and in the past this law
pound πανταγρεύς is not found, but will be found to prevail. The expres
82 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

νόμος δ᾽ · οὐδὲν ἔρπει

θνατῶν βιότῳ πλημμελὲς ἐκτὸς ἄτας.

Αντιστροφή β'.

615 ὁ γὰρ δὴ πολύπλαγκτος ἐλπὶς πολλοῖς μὲν ὄνησις

ἀνδρῶν,
πολλοῖς δ᾽ ἀπάτα κουφονόων ἐρώτων ·
εἰδότι δ᾽ οὐδὲν ἔρπει, πρὶν πυρὶ θερμῷ πόδα τις
620 προσαύσῃ. σοφίᾳ γὰρ ἔκ του κλεινὸν ἔπος πέφανται ·
τὸ κακὸν δοκεῖν ποτ᾽ ἐσθλὸν

τῷδ᾽ ἔμμεν ὅτῳ φρένας

θεὸς ἄγει πρὸς ἄταν.

sion is condensed like that in Dem. De is found only here, though aŭw and
Corona, § 31, ὑπὲρ οὗ καὶ τότε καὶ νῦν compounds with ἀν- , ἀφ-, ἐξ- , κατ-,
καὶ ἀεὶ ὁμολογῶ καὶ πολεμεῖν καὶ διαφέ- and ev- occur. The same figure in
ρεσθαι τούτοις. Hor. Od. II. 1 , 7, "incedis per
613 f. Nothing that is sinful touches ignes suppositos cineri do-
the life of mortals without harm ; i.e. loso ." Cf. also Phil. 1260, tows av
all that is out of harmony (πλημμελές) ἐκτὸς κλαυμάτων ἔχοις πόδα. For the
with the sovereignty of Zeus, all ὕβρις, omission of ἄν with πρίν, see GMT.
brings ruin to man's life. Cf. Plat., 620.
Laws, 731 d, τῷ δὲ ... πλημμελεῖ καὶ 621. πέφανται : has been uttered.
κακῷ ἐφιέναι δεῖ τὴν ὀργήν. Cf. Trach. 1, λόγος ἔστ᾽ ἀρχαῖος ἀνθρώ-
615. The reason ( γάρ) of the fore- πων φανείς.
going is not contained in the first 622 ff. "Whom the gods would
sent., which stands instead of a con- destroy they first make mad.” Cf.
cessive clause, although hope, etc., but Theognis, 403 f ., πολλάκι δ᾽ εἰς ἀρετὴν
in πολλοῖς ἀπάτα. ―- ὄνησις : in the σπεύδει ἀνήρ, κέρδος διζήμενος, ὅν τινα
pred. So also ἀπάτα. δαίμων πρόφρων εἰς μεγάλην ἀμπλακίην
617. ἐρώτων : subjective gen. “ The παράγει, καί οἱ ἔθηκε δοκεῖν ἃ μὲν ᾖ κακά,
deception that is born of foolish ταῦτ᾽ ἀγάθ᾽ εἶναι εὐμαρέως , ἃ δ᾽ ἂν ᾖ
desires gives to many men hope." χρήσιμα, ταῦτα κακά. Milton, Sams.
618. οὐδέν : obj. of εἰδότι ; the subj. Agon. 1683, " So fond are mortal men,
of ἕρπει is ἡ ἀπατῶσα ἐλπίς, i.ε. ἡ ἀπάτη Fall'n into wrath divine, As their own
or ἡ ἄτη. W. and Bl. connect οὐδέν ruin on themselves t' invite, Insensate
with ἕρπει, nothing befalls a person left , or to sense reprobate, And with
aware before, etc., the sense of which blindness internal struck."
is not at all clear. 622. ἔμμεν : this Hom. form occurs
620. προσαύσῃ : προσαύω, scorch, nowhere else in dramatic poetry .
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 83

625 πράσσει δ᾽ ὀλίγιστον χρόνον ἐκτὸς ἄτας.

ὅδε μὴν Αἴμων, παίδων τῶν σῶν

νέατον γέννημ᾽ · ἆρ᾽ ἀχνύμενος
Έτσι τάλας
τῆς μελλογάμου τάλιδος ἥκει
μόρον ᾿Αντιγόνης , Gen. - This poor
630 ἀπάτας λεχέων ὑπεραλγῶν ; gire ?

SIXTH SCENE. CREON. Two SERVANTS . HAEMON.

Επεισόδιον γ .
ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τάχ᾽ εἰσόμεσθα μάντεων ὑπέρτερον.

ὦ παῖ, τελείαν ψῆφον ἆρα μὴ κλύων
τῆς μελλονύμφου πατρὶ θυμαίνων πάρει ;
ἢ σοὶ μὲν ἡμεῖς πανταχῆ ὁρῶντες φίλοι ;

625. πράσσει : fares ; in this sense 631. Haemon comes from the city
commonly with some adv. or adj ., in- and enters at the right of the specta-
stead of which we have here ἐκτὸς ἄτας. tors. —μάντεων : i.e. better than a seer
Cf. Ar. Equit. 548, ἵν᾿ ὁ ποιητὴς ἀπίῃ would tell us. The anticipation ex-
χαίρων κατὰ νοῦν πράξας. - ·ὀλίγιστον pressed by the Chorus is unpleasant
χρόνον : the very smallest space of time. to Creon ; hence his impatient and
- ἄτας : the repetition of this word sharp manner.
(cf. 583) lends an impressive em- 632. τελείαν : final, irrevocable.
phasis to the close of the ode. ἆρα μή : can it be that . . . ? expressing
626. δε : see on 155. doubt mingled with surprise. The
627. νέατον : the latest born and emphasis falls on θυμαίνων, and the
the last to survive, since the older answer desired is no, but that feared
Megareus had given his life as a is yes . Cf. Εl. 446, ἆρα μὴ δοκεῖς
sacrifice. Cf. 1301 f. λυτήρι᾽ αὐτῇ ταῦτα του φόνου φέρειν ;
628. μελλογάμου τάλιδος : intended 633. τῆς μελλονύμφου : obj. gen.
bride. The adj . is not superfluous , with ψῆφον. See on 11. W. joins it,
and is formed like μελλονύμφου be- with θυμαίνων as gen. of cause.
low. 634. μέν : makes σοί emphatic ; to
629. μόρον : the accus. after ἄχνυ- you, in distinction from the citizens
σθαι is rare. and Antigone. With ἡμεῖς supply
630. ἀπάτας λεχέων : the disappoint- ἐσμέν. — πανταχῆ ὁρῶντες : i.e. what-
ment ofhis nuptials. ἀπάταs is gen. of ever we do. Cf. Αj. 1269, ὡς ἂν ποιήσῃς,
cause. πανταχῆ χρηστός γ᾽ ἔσει.
84 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΑΙΜΩΝ .

635 πάτερ, σός εἰμι, καὶ σύ μοι γνώμας ἔχων

χρηστὰς ἀπορθοῖς, αἷς ἔγωγ᾽ ἐφέψομαι.
ἐμοὶ γὰρ οὐδεὶς ἀξιώσεται γάμος
μείζων φέρεσθαι σοῦ καλῶς ἡγουμένου.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οὕτω γάρ, ὦ παῖ, χρὴ διὰ στέρνων ἔχειν,

640 γνώμης πατρῴας πάντ᾽ ὄπισθεν ἑστάναι.

Streete ideas τούτου γὰρ οὔνεκ᾽ ἄνδρες εὔχονται γονὰς

κατηκόους φύσαντες ἐν δόμοις ἔχειν,
Zmorali
mou ty
ὡς καὶ τὸν ἐχθρὸν ἀνταμύνωνται κακοῖς ,
καὶ τὸν φίλον τιμῶσιν ἐξ ἴσου πατρί.
645 ὅστις δ᾽ ἀνωφέλητα φιτύει τέκνα,
τί τόνδ᾽ ἂν εἴποις ἄλλο πλὴν αὑτῷ πόνους

646. W. πέδας.

635. Haemon begins the interview i.e. thus ought one to think in one's heart.
with filial submission , and hopes to What follows is explanatory of οὕτω
persuade his father to change his and in appos. with ἔχειν.
views ; still he gives an intimation of 641. τούτου ούνεκα : anticipates the
his real feeling by saying if you have clauses ὡς ... ἀνταμύνωνται .... καὶ . . .
(ἔχων) and if you guide well ( καλῶς τιμῶσιν.
ἡγουμένου). Creon, however, takes 642. κατηκόους : obedient. φύ-
both in the sense of since you, etc. σαντες ἔχειν : that they may beget and
636. ἀπορθοῖς : you direct (me ). Some have. See on 22.
take this as an opt. of wishing, mayyou 643. τὸν ἐχθρόν : their father's
direct me ; thus Haemon expresses him- enemy is meant.
self with continued ambiguity. 644. ἐξ ἴσου πατρί : i.e. as the
637. ἀξιώσεται : passive. Cf. τιμή father does. The sentiment here ex-
σεται, 210. pressed finds ample illustration in
638. φέρεσθαι : depends on μείζων, Greek literature. To return good for
like ἥσσω λαβεῖν, 439, and similar ex- good and evil for evil, to love friends
pressions. The Schol. explains by οὐδείς and to hate enemies, was the com-
μοι προκριθήσεται γάμος τῆς σῆς ἀρχῆς. monly accepted rule of the ancient
639. γάρ : in the connection there world.
is an ellipsis of something like this is 646. τί ἄλλο : obj. of εἴποις, which
right, true..-- διὰ στέρνων ἔχειν : lit. to takes a double accus . ( εἰπεῖν τί τινα) ,
have (i.e. to be) throughout one's breast, τόνδε being the pers. obj.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 85

φῦσαι, πολὺν δὲ τοῖσιν ἐχθροῖσιν γέλων ;

μή νύν ποτ᾽ , ὦ παῖ, τὰς φρένας γ᾽ ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς
γυναικὸς οὗνεκ᾽ ἐκβάλης, εἰδὼς ὅτι
650 ψυχρὸν παραγκάλισμα τοῦτο γίγνεται,
γυνὴ κακὴ ξύνευνος ἐν δόμοις. τί γὰρ
γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἕλκος μεῖζον ἢ φίλος κακός ;
ἀλλὰ πτύσας ὡσεί τε δυσμενῆ μέθες
τὴν παῖδ᾽ ἐν "Αιδου τήνδε νυμφεύειν τινί.
655 ἐπεὶ γὰρ αὐτὴν εἷλον ἐμφανῶς ἐγὼ
πόλεως ἀπιστήσασαν ἐκ πάσης μόνην,
ψευδῆ γ' ἐμαυτὸν οὐ καταστήσω πόλει,
ἀλλὰ κτενῶ. πρὸς ταῦτ᾽ ἐφυμνείτω Δία
ξύναιμον · εἰ γὰρ δὴ τά γ' ἐγγενῆ φύσει
648. W. δι᾽ ἡδονὴν. 659. W. τὰ συγγενή .
648. ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς : under the influence is found but once more in Soph., sc.
of pleasure. Εl. 234, μάτηρ ὡσεί τις πιστά.
650. This is a chilling object of em- 654. νυμφεύειν τινί : “ quanquam
brace. παραγκάλισμα is an instance of vulgo significat uxorem dare
the freq. poetic use of an abstract for alicui tamen cum alibi tum hic
a concrete and a neut. for a personal et infra 816, Αχέροντι νυμφεύσω,
subst. So κήδευμα ( Ο. Τ. 85 ) for κηδεσ- valet uxorem dari alicui sive nubere
τής, δύσθεον μίσημα (El. 289) . See on alicui.” Wund. The sarcasm is evi-
ἅλημα, 320. dent.
651. γυνή : in appos. with τοῦτο, 655. ἐμφανώς : join with ἀπιστή-
which conforms in gender to the pred. σασαν.
noun. - · γάρ : Creon supports his ad- 657. ψευδή γε : “ if she has the
monition by a fact which the un- boldness to disobey, I shall certainly
wedded Haemon might know from his not break my word to the state in
own experience in the relations of failing to execute my threat of pun-
friendship. The bad wife is as harm- ishment."
ful as a bad friend. 658. πρὸς ταῦτα : in view of this,
652. ἕλκος : ulcer. "Wife, friend, therefore. — ἐφυμνείτω κτέ.: let her in-
You hang like ulcers on me.' Shir- voke against me Zeus, who presides
ley's Love's Cruelty, iii. 4 . over kindred. For ἐφυμνεῖν, cf. 1305.
653. πτύσας : abs., = ἀποπτύσας, The allusion is to what Antigone has
with loathing. ὡσεὶ δυσμενῆ forms the said in 450 ff. See also 487.
second clause, hence τέ. Some join 659. The connection of thought is
τέ with ὡσεί, as in Epic usage, but as follows : “ I must punish her, for
this would be anomalous in Att. ὡσεί if I tolerate insubordination within
86 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

660 ἄκοσμα θρέψω, κάρτα τοὺς ἔξω γένους ·

ἐν τοῖς γὰρ οἰκείοισιν ὅστις ἔστ᾽ ἀνὴρ
χρηστός, φανεῖται κἀν πόλει δίκαιος ὤν.
ὅστις δ᾽ ὑπερβὰς ἢ νόμους βιάζεται
ἢ τοὺπιτάσσειν τοῖς κρατύνουσιν νοεῖ,
665 οὐκ ἔστ᾽ ἐπαίνου τοῦτον ἐξ ἐμοῦ τυχεῖν.

ἀλλ᾿ ὃν πόλις στήσειε, τοῦδε χρὴ κλύειν

καὶ σμικρὰ καὶ δίκαια καὶ τἀναντία.
καὶ τοῦτον ἂν τὸν ἄνδρα θαρσοίην ἐγὼ
καλῶς μὲν ἄρχειν, εὖ δ᾽ ἂν ἄρχεσθαι θέλειν,
στο δορός τ᾽ ἂν ἐν χειμῶνι προστεταγμένον

669. W. brackets. 670. W. δόρους .

my house, then surely I shall be λιστος πόνος. Nauck thinks that the
obliged to do so outside ; for only he poet in this expression betrays the
who treats his own kin justly ( i.e. with Athenian republican, who sympa-
severity when they do wrong) will also thizes with the political sentiment of
be just in the affairs of the state. The his contemporaries ; for Creon was
lawful ruler should be obeyed in all ruler simply by virtue of hereditary
things. The man who obeys law and right. ―
- κλύειν : to obey.
authority will make a good ruler and 667. τἀναντία : i.e. μεγάλα καὶ ἄδικα.
a good comrade in battle. Obedience Cf. Seneca, Med. 195, aequum at-
to law on the part of both ruler and que iniquum regis imperium
subject can alone save the state from feras . The Schol. on Aesch. Prom. 75,
the greatest of evils." δοῦλε, δεσποτῶν ἄκουε καὶ δίκαια κἄδικα.
661. τοῖς οἰκείοισιν : neut. Creon What the proverb says of slaves
characteristically relies on common- Creon in the spirit of a despot applies
place maxims." Camp. to freemen.
663. ὑπερβάς : in his presumption, 668 f. τοῦτον τὸν ἄνδρα : i.e. the
which shows itself in the two ways Iman who obeys. ·- ἄρχειν : “ supply
specified. Cf. ὑπερβασία, 605. - — βιά- ἄν from ἄν θέλειν. The pres. inf. with
ζεται : acts in defiance of the laws. See ἄν is used instead of ἄρξειν, θελήσειν.”
on 59. Weckl . Solon's maxim was, ἄρχε
664. τοὐπιτάσσειν : obj . of νοεῖ. πρῶτον μαθὼν ἄρχεσθαι.
666. στήσειε : we should regularly 670. δορὸς ἐν χειμώνι : in the storm
have ὃν ἂν στήσῃ. See GMT. 555. of battle. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 859, ἐν
The opt. makes the idea more gen- γὰρ κλύδωνι κείμεθα δορὸς Δαναϊδῶν.
eral, ie. if the state should appoint "Where danger threatens ; I rejoice
any one. Cf. O. T. 314, ǎvdpa d' wpe- in the storm of spears.” Ossian's Fingal,
λεῖν ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἔχοι τε καὶ δύναιτο, κάλ- Bk. iii. Cf. Tempestas telorum.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 87

μένειν δίκαιον κἀγαθὸν παραστάτην.

ἀναρχίας δὲ μεῖζον οὐκ ἔστιν κακόν ·
αὕτη πόλεις τ᾿ ὄλλυσιν, ἦδ᾽ ἀναστάτους
οἴκους τίθησιν, ὧδε συμμάχου δορὸς
675 τροπὰς καταρρήγνυσι . τῶν δ᾽ ὀρθουμένων
σῴζει τὰ πολλὰ σώμαθ᾽ ἡ πειθαρχία.
οὕτως ἀμυντέ᾽ ἐστὶ τοῖς κοσμουμένοις,
κοντοι γυναικὸς οὐδαμῶς ἡσσητέα.
κρείσσον γάρ, εἴπερ δεῖ, πρὸς ἀνδρὸς ἐκπεσεῖν,

673. W. ἠδ᾽ ἀναστάτους.

Verg. Aen. xii. 284. - προστεταγμέ- want of discipline. - τῶν ὀρθουμένων :

vov: placed at his post. ofthose who stand firm. Cf. Xen. Cyr.
671. δίκαιον κτέ.: a staunch and iii. 3. 45, εἰδὼς ὅτι οἱ μὲν νικώντες
trusty comrade. σώζονται, οἱ δὲ φεύγοντες ἀποθνήσκουσιν
672. In the contrast drawn here μᾶλλον τῶν μενόντων. Others inter-
between the results of ἀναρχία and pret, of those who are guided aright,
πειθαρχία, Soph. may have had in mind i.e. the obedient, in allusion to ἀπορθοῖς,
the famous Elegiac of Solon, ὑποθήκη 636. The Schol., τῶν ἀρχομένων.
εἰς Αθηναίους, in which a similar con- 676. τὰ πολλὰ σώματα :: = τοὺς πολ-
trast is drawn between δυσνομία and λούς. The more exact σώματα is used
εὐνομία. Cf. Bergk's Lyric Anthology, because the preservation of the body
Solon, Frg. 4 (13). is esp. in mind .
673. πόλεις τε : as though καί or τέ 677. οὕτως : so, as I have been say-
were to follow. So καί in 296. In ing. Creon now makes the application
αὕτη . . . ἥδε ... ἥδε we have an in- to the present situation. —ἀμυντέα :
stance of anaphora similar to τοῦτο ... the plur. for the sing., a freq. use in
τόδε . . . τόδε in 296 ff. adjs . and prons. - κοσμουμένοις :
674. συμμάχου δορός : of the allied what has been ordained, public order ;
spear, i.e. of allies in battle. Cf. Eur. neut. plur. See on 447. For the
Herc. Fur. 1165 , σύμμαχον φέρων δόρυ. thought, cf. Thuc. iii. 67. 6, ἀμύνατε
675. τροπὰς καταρρήγνυσι : causes τῷ τῶν Ἑλλήνων νόμῳ.
routs by breaking the ranks. τροπάς 678. γυναικός : gen. with verb of
is accus. of effect. See G. 1055 ; inferiority. See G. 1120 ; H. 749.
H. 714. Cf. Hom. Il. xx. 55, ẻv 8 679. κρείσσον : sc. ἐστίν. For this
αὐτοῖς ἔριδα ῥήγνυντο βαρείαν. Eur. sentiment, so prevalent in antiquity,
Suppl. 710, ἔρρηξε δ᾽ αὐδήν. Our Eng., cf. 525. Eur. El. 930, καίτοι τόδ'
to break a hole. The thought is , in- αἰσχρὸν προστατεῖν γε δωμάτων γυναῖκα,
subordination leads to the defeat, not μὴ τὸν ἄνδρα. — ἐκπεσεῖν : lit. to fall
of the enemy, but of forces that are from, i.e. one's place ; hence, to be
allied ; auxiliaries do not avail against defeated .
888
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

680 κοὐκ ἂν γυναικῶν ἧσσονες καλοίμεθ᾽ ἄν.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ἡμῖν μέν, εἰ μὴ τῷ χρόνῳ κεκλέμμεθα,

λέγειν φρονούντως ὧν λέγεις δοκεῖς πέρι .

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

πάτερ, θεοὶ φύουσιν ἀνθρώποις φρένας,

πάντων ὅσ᾽ ἔστι κτημάτων ὑπέρτατον .

685 ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὅπως σὺ μὴ λέγεις ὀρθῶς τάδε

οὔτ᾽ ἂν δυναίμην μήτ' ἐπισταίμην λέγειν ·
γένοιτο μέντἂν χἀτέρῳ καλῶς ἔχον.
σοὶ δ᾽ οὖν πέφυκα πάντα προσκοπεῖν ὅσα
λέγει τις ἢ πράσσει τις ἢ ψέγειν ἔχει.

680. ἄν . . . ἄν : opt. in a mild ex- νας, in gender agreeing with κτημάτων.

hortation . See GMT. 237 Cf. 1050. For the thought, cf. Aesch.
681. μέν : see on 498. —τῷ χρόνῳ : Agam. 927, τὸ μὴ κακῶς φρονεῖν θεοῦ
by our age. A similar use in 729. The μέγιστον δῶρον.
Chorus may have in mind what Creon 685. ὅπως σὺ μὴ λέγεις κτέ. : obj. of
has said in 281. —- κεκλέμμεθα : in the λέγειν. For ὅπως, see GMT. 706.
sense of deceive. So in 1218. The use of un may be due to the in-
682. ὧν : i.e. λέγειν περὶ τούτων, fluence of the following opt. So Prof.
περὶ) ὧν λέγεις. The Chorus of vener- Gildersleeve, Amer. Jour. ofPhilol. i. p.
able men cannot but approve what 51. Others take the neg. as generic after
Creon has said about obedience and ὅπως, as it is after ὅς ὅστις, 691, 697.
anarchy. 686. μήτε : with opt. of wishing.
683. Haemon, like the Chorus, con- -λέγειν : the use of this word after
cedes that the general sentiments ex- λέγεις is pointed, as if Haemon meant,
pressed by Creon are not to be dis- I will not say it, though I think it.
puted ; but he places in opposition the 687. μέντἄν : = μέντοι ἄν . — χἀτέρῳ :
public opinion, which sides with Anti- he refers, of course, to himself.
gone. Bl. observes that the distaste- καλῶς ἔχον : sc. τι, something that is
fulness of the observations of Haemon well. He means, another may be found
is judiciously tempered and disguised to have a sound opinion also (as well
by the dutiful and respectful feeling as you) .
that pervades them. ― φρένας : wis- 688. σοὶ δ᾽ οὖν κτέ.: but, at any
dom, good sense. The same meaning rate (whether I have a good judg-
in 648, to which there is a covert ment or not) , I am naturally in a posi-
allusion. tion to take note in your interest (σοί)
684. ὑπέρτατον : in appos. with φρέ- of, etc.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 89

690 τὸ γὰρ σὸν ὄμμα δεινὸν ἀνδρὶ δημότῃ

λόγοις τοιούτοις, οἷς σὺ μὴ τέρψει κλύων ·
ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἀκούειν ἔσθ᾽ ὑπὸ σκότου τάδε,
τὴν παῖδα ταύτην οἱ ὀδύρεται πόλις,
πασῶν γυναικῶν ὡς ἀναξιωτάτη
695 κάκιστ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἔργων εὐκλεεστάτων φθίνει ,
ἥτις τὸν αὑτῆς αὐτάδελφον ἐν φοναῖς
πεπτῶτ᾽ ἄθαπτον μήθ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ὠμηστῶν κυνῶν
εἴασ᾽ ὀλέσθαι μήθ' ὑπ᾽ οἰωνῶν τινος ·
οὐχ ἦδε χρυσῆς ἀξία τιμῆς λαχεῖν ;
700 τοιάδ᾽ ἐρεμνὴ σιγ᾽ ἐπέρχεται φάτις.
ἐμοὶ δὲ σοῦ πράσσοντος εὐτυχῶς, πάτερ,

690. δεινόν : followed by the dat. 697. ἄθαπτον : pred . with ὀλέσθαι,
of interest and the dat. of cause ; which is not used of death alone. Or,
because of such words. Cf. 391. with πεπτῶτα it may be directly joined
691. οἷς : for olous, the exact cor- with αὐτάδελφον. - μήτε : the rel.
relative . —μὴ τέρψει : for μή with clause is causal, and we should ex-
the indic., see GMT. 518 ; H. 913. pect ἥτις οὐκ εἴασεν ὀλέσθαι ἄθαπτον
Bell. takes the rel. clause as a final οὔτε ... οὔτε ; instead of this, the neg.
one, and thus accounts for μh. But is expressed alone with the inf., and
the people do not say these things it is μήτε, because in such clauses the
in order that they may be reported to reason may be expressed in the form
the king. Cf. 700. The sense of the of a cond., i.e. , ὃς ( ὅστις) μή = εἰ μή,
entire passage is, the common citizen equiv. to ὅτι οὔ. Cf. Ο. Τ. 1335, τί
shuns your look because he entertains γὰρ ἔδει μ' ὁρᾶν ὅτῳ γ᾽ ὁρῶντι μηδὲν ἦν
sentiments which you would not en- ἰδεῖν γλυκύ ; See GMT. 580.
joy to hear uttered. 699. ήδε : i.e. such a one as this.
692. ὑπὸ σκότου : The Schol ., λαθ- χρυσής : χρυσοῦς is applied to anything
ραίως . — ἔστι : =· ἔξεστι. that is glorious or splendid . Cf. O.T.
693. οἷα : cognate accus., what la- 158, χρυσέας ἐλπίδος .
ment the city makes over. 700. ἐρεμνή : dark, secret, as ὑπὸ
694. ὡς : (saying that. What fol- σκότου above . ἐπέρχεται : sc . ἐμοί,
lows is the reported utterance of the repeating the idea of 692. Or, bet-
citizens . ter, sc. πόλιν, goes on its way , spreads,
695. ἀπό : in consequence of. The through the city. Cf. ἐπιδράμῃ, 589.
occurrence of the triple sup . is worthy Aesch. Suppl. 560, λειμῶνα ἐπέρχεται
of notice. ὕδωρ τὸ Νείλου.
696. ἥτις κτέ : gives the reason 701. σοῦ πράσσοντος εὐτυχῶς : the
for ἀπ᾽ ἔργων κτέ. in the view of the poet might have used τῆς σῆς εὐτυχίας.
citizens. Similar is σοῦ καλῶς ἡγουμένου, 638.
90 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

οὐκ ἔστιν οὐδὲν κτῆμα τιμιώτερον.

τί γὰρ πατρὸς θάλλοντος εὐκλείας τέκνοις

ἄγαλμα μεῖζον, ἢ τί πρὸς παίδων πατρί ;
705 μὴ νῦν ἐν ἦθος μοῦνον ἐν σαυτῷ φόρει,
ὡς φῂς σύ, κοὐδὲν ἄλλο, τοῦτ᾽ ὀρθῶς ἔχειν.
ὅστις γὰρ αὐτὸς ἢ φρονεῖν μόνος δοκεῖ,
ἢ γλῶσσαν, ἣν οὐκ ἄλλος, ἡ ψυχὴν ἔχειν,
οὗτοι διαπτυχθέντες ὤφθησαν κενοί.
710 ἀλλ᾽ ἄνδρα, κεἴ τις ᾖ σοφός, τὸ μανθάνειν
πόλλ᾽ αἰσχρὸν οὐδὲν καὶ τὸ μὴ τείνειν ἄγαν.
ὁρᾷς παρὰ ῥείθροισι χειμάρροις ὅσα
δένδρων ὑπείκει , κλῶνας ὡς ἐκσῴζεται ·

706. W. κοὐδὲν ἄλλο τοῦδ'.

702. τιμιώτερον : more valued . αὐτὸς μοῦνος ποικίλα δήνε᾽ ἔχειν, κεῖνός
703. εὐκλείας : gen. with the comp. γ᾽ ἄφρων ἐστί, νόου βεβλαμμένος ἐσθλοῦ.
For what greater delight have children 710 f. Const., τὸ ἄνδρα μανθάνειν
than the renown ofa prosperous father. πολλὰ καὶ τὸ μὴ τείνειν ἄγαν οὐδὲν
704. πρὸς παίδων : on the part of αἰσχρόν ( ἐστιν) . - For εἰ with the
children. - vûv : used in the sense of subjv., see GMT. 454 ; H. 894 (b). —
the illative vův by the poets metri τείνειν : in the sense of be firm. The
gratia, like apa for apa. But many metaphor in τείνειν naturally suggests
critics deny this. what follows.
705. ἦθος : sentiment, conviction. The 712. Haemon now unconsciously
more usual word would be γνώμη or turns Creon's principles, inculcated
δόξα. in like manner by means of similes
706. ὡς : the rel. pron. ὅ would be (473), against his father. Thus the
the regular use . —τοῦτο is added be- spectator's attention is directed, as is
cause of the loose correlation of the frequently the case in ancient tragedy,
clauses. -· ὀρθῶς ἔχειν : in appos. with to the hero's ignorance of his own
ἦθος. character, by which the tragic conflict
709. οὗτοι : plur., because of the is chiefly developed . — ῥείθροισι : the
general notion in ὅστις. ― διαπτυχθέν- larger trees are found by the side of
τες : Schol., ἀνακαλυφθέντες, i.e. when streams and in valleys . παρά :
we can thoroughly see through them. makes an iambus, since in Soph.
- ὤφθησαν : are found to be. Gnomic initial lengthens a preceding vowel
aor. Theognis, the elegiac poet, whose in the arsis . Cf. 0. Τ. 847, εἰς ἐμὲ
gnomic verses were familiar to the ῥέπον. Ο. C. 900, ἀπὸ ῥυτῆρος. —ὅσα :
Athenian youth , says, 221 ff. , ὅστις τοι the correlative τοσαῦτα is to be sup-
δοκέει τὸν πλησίον ἴδμεναι οὐδέν, ἀλλ᾽ plied with ἐκσῴζεται.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 91

τὰ δ᾽ ἀντιτείνοντ᾽ αὐτόπρεμν᾽ ἀπόλλυται.

715 αὕτως δὲ ναὸς ὅστις ἐγκρατῆ πόδα
τείνας ὑπείκει μηδέν, ὑπτίοις κάτω
στρέψας τὸ λοιπὸν σέλμασιν ναυτίλλεται.
ἀλλ᾽ εἶκε θυμοῦ καὶ μετάστασιν δίδου.
γνώμη γὰρ εἴ τις κἀπ᾿ ἐμοῦ νεωτέρου
720 πρόσεστι, φήμ᾽ ἔγωγε πρεσβεύειν πολύ,
φῦναι τὸν ἄνδρα πάντ᾽ ἐπιστήμης πλέων ·

εἰ δ᾽ οὖν, φιλεῖ γὰρ τοῦτο μὴ ταύτῃ ρέπειν, πισω tesiod.

καὶ τῶν λεγόντων εὖ καλὸν τὸ μανθάνειν.

718. W. ἀλλ᾽ εἶκε μύθῳ.

714. κλώνας : note the antithesis : 718. είκε : give way, yield . This
these save their branches, those are remark is pointed after Haemon has
destroyed root and branch. For the used ὑπείκει twice. — θυμοῦ . . . δίδου :
image, cf. Webster's Appius and Vir- and grant a change of temper, i.e. give
ginia, p. 203 (iii. 2 ) : - up your anger. The position of κaí is
unusual, unless we take Ouμou with
“ The bending willow, yielding to each wind , both εἶκε and μετάστασιν ; yet cf. Ar.
Shall keep his footing firm, when the proud
oak, Acharn . 884, τῷδε κἠπιχάριτται τῷ
Braving the storm, presuming on his root, ξένῳ. Some prefer to take θυμοῦ
Shall have his body rent from head to with elke alone, draw back from your
foot." anger ; but μετάστασιν alone is too
vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1003, οὐδέ
715. ναός : the gen. depends on πόδα. νιν μετάστασις γνώμης ὀνήσει.
πούς is a rope, called “ sheet, ” fastened 719. κἀπ᾿ ἐμοῦ : from me also .
to the lower corners of the sail, by 720. πρεσβεύειν : i.e. πρεσβύτερον
tightening or relaxing which the force εἶναι, Lat. antiquius esse . The
of the wind upon the vessel's sail is inf. clause that follows is the subj.
regulated. Cf. Eur. Orest. 705, καὶ ναῦς 722. εἰ δ᾽ οὖν : sc . μὴ τοιοῦτος ἔφυ.
γὰρ ἐνταθεῖσα πρὸς βίαν ποδὶ ἔβαψεν, -φιλεῖ : see on 493. — ταύτῃ : adv.
ἔστη δ᾽ αὖθις ἢν χαλᾷ πόδα. ―- έγ- 723. Const., καλόν ( ἐστι) καὶ τὸ τῶν
κρατή : is used proleptically, i.e. εὖ λεγόντων μανθάνειν. Cf. 1031 f.
ὥστε ἐγκρατῆ εἶναι, stretched so as to The sentiment may have been bor-
be taut. rowed from Hes. Op . 293 f ., οὗτος
716. ὑπείκει : refers back to 713. μὲν πανάριστος ὃς αὐτῷ πάντα νοήσῃ
-μηδέν : this neg. is used because the φρασσάμενος , τά κ᾽ ἔπειτα καὶ ἐς τέλος
sent. is indef. ᾖσιν ἀμείνω · ἐσθλὸς δ᾽ αὖ κἀκεῖνος ὃς
717. στρέψας κάτω : sc. τὴν ναῦν. εὖ εἰπόντι πίθηται.
92 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ἄναξ, σέ τ᾽ εἰκός , εἴ τι καίριον λέγει,

725 μαθεῖν, σέ τ' αὖ τοῦδ' · εὖ γὰρ εἴρηται διπλῇ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οἱ τηλικοίδε καὶ διδαξόμεσθα δὴ

φρονεῖν ὑπ᾽ ἀνδρὸς τηλικοῦδε τὴν φύσιν ;
ΑΙΜΩΝ.

μηδὲν τὸ μὴ δίκαιον · εἰ δ᾽ ἐγὼ νέος,

οὐ τὸν χρόνον χρὴ μᾶλλον ἢ τἄργα σκοπεῖν.
ΚΡΕΩΝ.

730 ἔργον γάρ ἐστι τοὺς ἀκοσμοῦντας σέβειν ;

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

οὐδ᾽ ἂν κελεύσαιμ᾽ εὐσεβεῖν εἰς τοὺς κακούς.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οὐχ ἥδε γὰρ τοιᾷδ᾽ ἐπείληπται νόσῳ ;

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

οὐ φησι Θήβης τῆσδ᾽ ὁμόπτολις λεώς.

724. εἰκός : sc. ἐστίν. εἰ : the 729. τὸν χρόνον : see on 681. - -
Chorus says ei, as in 681, acc. to the τἄργα : the facts. Haemon means the
respectful manner of subjects. truth of his plea, in distinction from
725. μαθεῖν : sc . αὐτοῦ, Haemon. - his person .
σε : Haemon. -εἴρηται : impers. 730. ἔργον : Creon sharply takes
726. τηλικοίδε . . . τηλικοῦδε : shall we up τὰ ἔργα, but with a slightly altered
indeed who are so old be taught forsooth meaning. Is it a duty, etc. ? -·ἀκοσ-
by one of this age, i.e. by such a μοῦντας : like ἄκοσμα in 660.
youngster as he is ? A similar sarcasm 731. οὐδέ : not even, antithetic to
is contained in Plato's Apol. 25 d, τί ἔργον. “ I would not even urge, much
δῆτα, ὦ Μέλητε ; τοσοῦτον σὺ ἐμοῦ σοφώ- less do the deed," or perhaps better
τερος εἰ τηλικούτου ὄντος τηλικόσδε ὤν ; (with Kvičala ) to take ovdé as simply
For the force of καί , see on 554. continuing the statement of Creon ,
728. μηδέν, μή : the Schol. inter- (no, it is not a duty, ) and I would not
prets by μηδὲν διδάσκου ὃ μὴ δίκαιόν urge, etc.
ἐστί σοι μανθάνειν. This would account 732. τοιᾷδε : i.e. τῇ ἀκοσμίᾳ. Cf.
for the use of the negatives. ἀκοσμοῦντας above.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 93

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

πόλις γὰρ ἡμῖν ἁμὲ χρὴ τάσσειν ἐρεῖ ;

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

735 ὁρᾷς τόδ᾽ ὡς εἴρηκας ὡς ἄγαν νέος ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἄλλῳ γὰρ ἢ 'μοὶ χρή με τῆσδ᾽ ἄρχειν χθονός ;

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

πόλις γὰρ οὐκ ἔσθ' ἥτις ἀνδρός ἐσθ᾽ ἑνός, Cocracy

Greek deudona ry

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οὐ τοῦ κρατοῦντος ἡ πόλις νομίζεται ;

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

καλῶς ἐρήμης γ᾽ ἂν σὺ γῆς ἄρχοις μόνος.

734. ἡμῖν : pluralis majestatis, in πονεῖ. ΟΔ. τῷ γάρ με μᾶλλον εἰκὸς ἢ

connection with the sing. ἐμέ. Cf. μαυτῷ πονεῖν ; The question in 736, it
1092, 1195. — αμέ : i.e. ἃ ἐμέ. will be observed, is not quite the same
735. ὡς, ὡς : how (with εἴρηκας) , as in 734, where Creon asks , “ What
as (with véos). So &s occurs twice in right have the people to dictate to
the same sent. with different meaning me? Here he asks, by way of ex-
in O. Τ. 922, ὡς ὀκνοῦμεν βλέποντες ὡς cuse for his passion, " Whose wishes
κυβερνήτην. — ἄγαν νέος : sarcastic al- am I to consult in ruling this land if
lusion to 726 f. With the Athenian not my own? "
it was a matter of course that the 737. “ That is no state, no commu-
final decision of state policy lay with nity, that is composed of one man."
the people. But even the kings of Cf. Cic. de Rep. iii. 3, “ unius erat
the Heroic age were guided by the populus ipse. Ergo ubi tyran-
views of the most respected members nus est , ibi ... dicendum est
of the community and of the army, plane nullam esse rempubli-.
and, as we see in Hom., were in- cam.” Others interpret ἀνδρός ἐσθ᾽
fluenced by public opinion . Now, for ἑνός as gen. of possession. Cf. Phil.
the first time, Haemon loses his tem- 386, πόλις γάρ ἐστι πᾶσα τῶν ἡγουμέ-
per as he sees his last hope depart νων. The next verse, 738, fits this
with Creon's refusal to heed the voice much better than the interpretation
of the people . of W., given above.
736. ἄλλῳ, ἐμοί : dats. of interest. 739. “ You would make an excellent
Cf. Αj. 1366 f., ΑΓ. πᾶς ἀνὴρ αὑτῷ king of a deserted land." Similar use
94 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

740 88' , ὡς ἔοικε, τῇ γυναικὶ συμμαχεῖ.

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

εἴπερ γυνὴ σύ · σοῦ γὰρ οὖν προκήδομαι.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ὦ παγκάκιστε, διὰ δίκης ἰὼν πατρί.

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

οὐ γὰρ δίκαιά σ' ἐξαμαρτάνονθ' ὁρῶ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἁμαρτάνω γὰρ τὰς ἐμὰς ἀρχὰς σέβων ;

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

745 οὐ γὰρ σέβεις, τιμάς γε τὰς θεῶν πατῶν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ὦ μιαρὸν ἦθος καὶ γυναικὸς ὕστερον.

ΑΙΜΩΝ .

οὔ τἂν ἕλοις ἧσσω γε τῶν αἰσχρῶν ἐμέ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ὁ γοῦν λόγος σοι πᾶς ὑπὲρ κείνης όδε.

of καλῶς γε in Eur. Med. 504, καλῶς γ᾽ ἂν δίκαια, which Haemon uses with sar-
δέξαιντο μ' οἴκοις, ὧν πατέρα κατέκτανον. castic reference to δίκης . δίκαια ἐξα-
740. He means that Haemon is all μαρτάνοντα is modelled after ἁμαρτίαν
the while secretly defending Antigone. ἁμαρτάνειν.
742. O, base villain, to come into con- 744. τὰς ἐμὰς ἀρχάς : my own
fict with your father ! For διὰ δίκης, authority.
μάχης, ἔχθρας κτέ. τινὶ ἰέναι, γίγνεσθαι, 745. σέβεις : abs.; you do not act the
see G. 1206 , 1 ; H. 795 d. "From this part ofreverence, since you trample, etc.
point the altercation becomes more - τιμὰς θεῶν : i.e. the rites of burial.
violent, each laying hold upon the 746. ὕστερον : the slave of. Cf. 680.
other's words, and seeking to turn 747. οὐ τἄν : i.e. οὔ τοι ἄν. The
them into ridicule, or to direct the edge position of γέ shows that ἥσσω τῶν
of them against the other. " Schn. αἰσχρῶν together forms the antitnesis
743. γάρ : (yes, I do) for. — οὐ : with to γυναικῶν ὕστερον. The thought un-
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 95

ΑΙΜΩΝ .

καὶ σοῦ γε κἀμοῦ καὶ θεῶν τῶν νερτέρων.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

750 ταύτην ποτ' οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὡς ἔτι ζῶσαν γαμεῖς.

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

ἦδ᾽ οὖν θανεῖται καὶ θανοῦσ᾽ ὀλεῖ τινα.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἢ κἀπαπειλῶν ὧδ᾽ ἐπεξέρχει θρασύς ;

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

τίς δ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἀπειλὴ πρὸς κενὰς γνώμας λέγειν ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

κλαίων φρενώσεις , ὢν φρενῶν αὐτὸς κενός.

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

757 βούλει λέγειν τι καὶ λέγων μηδὲν κλύειν ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

756 γυναικὸς ὢν δούλευμα, μὴ κώτιλλέ με.

W. retains the traditional order in 755-757 .

derlying this utterance is, I defend to himself. The indef. τis is often
her, not because she is my betrothed, used by way of euphemism to indicate
but because she has done right. a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1138, TOUT'
750. οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὡς : it cannot be that. εἰς ἀνίαν τοὔπος ἔρχεταί τινι ( i.e. σοί).
Cf. Phil. 196, οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὡς οὐ θεῶν του 752. κἀπαπειλῶν : even threatening.
μελέτῃ, sc. πονεῖ. But ὅπως is more Haemon had before this made no
common in this phrase. — ἔτι : with threat . — θρασύς : pred . adj. See G.
ποτέ modifies γαμεῖς. Cf. Αj. 1093 , οὐκ 926 ; H. 619.
ἄν ποτ᾽ ἄνδρα θαυμάσαιμ᾽ ἔτι. Others 753. “ What I am saying are not
take ἔτι with ζῶσαν.— ζῶσαν : ironical, threats, but remonstrances against
i.e. you can marry her in Hades if you folly."
like. Cf. 654. This renewed threat 754. κλαίων : like οὐ χαίρων in 758.
is called forth by Haemon's mention 757. βούλει λέγειν : cf. Hes. Op.
of the gods of the nether world. 721, εἰ δὲ κακὸν εἴπῃς, τάχα κ᾿ αὐτὸς
751. Haemon means that he will μεῖζον ἀκούσαις. Εl. 523, κακῶς σε
not survive the death of his betrothed. λέγω κακῶς κλύουσα πρὸς σέθεν.
Creon, however, takes Tivà as pointing 756. δούλευμα : see on 320.
96 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΑΙΜΩΝ.

755 εἰ μὴ πατὴρ ἦσθ', εἶπον ἄν σ᾽ οὐκ εὖ φρονεῖν .

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἄληθες ; ἀλλ᾽ οὐ τόνδ' Ὄλυμπον, ἴσθ᾽ ὅτι,

χαίρων ἐπὶ ψόγοισι δεννάσεις ἐμέ.
760 ἄγετε τὸ μίσος, ὡς κατ᾿ ὄμματ᾽ αὐτίκα
παρόντι θνήσκῃ πλησία τῷ νυμφίῳ.

755. In 754 Creon recklessly re- 758. ἄληθες : indeed, really. Lat.
fuses all advice. Upon this refusal itane . An ironical and indignant
Haemon's response in 757 follows question. Cf. Shak. Jul. Cas. iv. 3 :
naturally. Then Creon rejoins in 756, Bru. " Away, slight man ! " Cas. "Is't
"Yes, I do not wish to hear ; desist, possible ? " ·τόνδ' Ὄλυμπον : Creon
minion of a woman, from wheedling raises his hand to heaven. - ov : with-
me." Since hereupon every further out μά, as in O. Τ. 1088, οὐ τὸν Ολυμπον
utterance on the part of Haemon is ἀπείρων οὐκ ἔσει, where also Olympus
evidently useless, nothing is left him signifies heaven. For the accus ., see
but to call this degree of stubborn- G. 163, N. 2 ; H. 723.
ness "loss of reason." "Were you 759. ἐπὶ ψόγοισι : ἐπί expresses
not my father, I should have said the accompanying circumstance of
(instead of the milder expression βού- δεννάζειν, with reproaches, abusively.
λει λέγειν τι κτέ ) that you are not in Cf. 556. Eur. Troad. 315, ἐπὶ δάκρυσι
your right mind. " This leads the rage καὶ γύοισι καταστένουσ᾽ ἔχεις. Others,
of Creon to burst forth openly. In ἐπί = insuper, like O. C. 544, δευτέραν
the traditional order it is impossible ἔπαισας ἐπὶ νόσῳ νόσον. Haemon has
to understand how by far the harsh- thus far censured, but now, in his
est utterance of all ( 755 ) could be rage, also reproaches his father.
characterized by Creon with so mild a 760 f. ayaye : addressed to one of
term as κωτίλλειν. And again, what the two attendants ( cf. 578 ) , who goes
is there in the comparatively calm into the palace to lead forth Antigone.
expression of 757 that should so vio- —τὸ μῖσος : the hateful thing. The use
lently inflame his anger ? From the of the abstract noun heightens the
order adopted we get also a much contempt. So Philoctetes says to
more suitable use of κωτίλλειν, which Odysseus, Phil. 991 , ὦ μῖσος, οἷα καλα-
as a trans. verb can only mean coax, νευρίσκεις λέγειν. — κατ' ὄμματα κτέ :
talk over with fair words. - εἶπον : with great emphasis the king, in his
with the inf. in the sense of say is passion, indicates proximity by the use
unusual. This instance may be added of three expressions . So in O. T. 430,
to that given in GMT. 753, 3. remoteness is expressed by οὐ πάλιν
ἄψορρος οἴκων τῶνδ᾽ ἀποστραφεὶς ἄπει ;
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 97

ΑΙΜΩΝ .

οὐ δῆτ᾽ ἔμοιγε, τοῦτο μὴ δόξῃς ποτέ,

οὔθ᾽ ἤδ᾽ ὀλεῖται πλησία, σύ τ' οὐδαμὰ
τοὐμὸν προσόψει κρατ᾽ ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς ὁρῶν,
765 ὡς τοῖς θέλουσι τῶν φίλων μαίνῃ ξυνών.
ΧΟΡΟΣ.
ἁνήρ, ἄναξ, βέβηκεν ἐξ ὀργῆς ταχύς ·
νοῦς δ᾽ ἐστὶ τηλικοῦτος ἀλγήσας βαρύς.
ΚΡΕΩΝ.
δράτω , φρονείτω μεῖζον ἢ κατ᾽ ἄνδρ' ἰών ·
τὰ δ᾽ οὖν κόρα τώδ᾽ οὐκ ἀπαλλάξει μόρου.
ΧΟΡΟΣ.
πιο ἄμφω γὰρ αὐτὰ καὶ κατακτείναι νοεῖς ;
ΚΡΕΩΝ.
οὐ τήν γε μὴ θιγοῦσαν · εὖ γὰρ οὖν λέγεις.
762. ἔμοιγε : in emphatic position, of Creon's manner.” Bl.→μεῖζον κτέ. :
and belongs only to the clause οὔθ' ... belongs to both verbs. - ἢ κατ' ἄνδρα :
πλησία. than becomes a mere man. ἄνθρωπος is
764. τὸ κρᾶτα : found as a sing. the usual word in this phrase. Cf. Aj.
only in Soph. ( Phil. 1001, 1457, Ο. Τ. 760 f., ὅστις ἀνθρώπου φύσιν βλαστών
263), my head, me. --ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς : for ἔπειτα μὴ κατ᾽ ἄνθρωπον φρονῇ .
the instrumental dat. Cf. 962, 1003. 769. τώ, τώδε : the fem. forms τά,
Epic fulness of expression. τάδε are not found in the Attic inscrip
765. ὡς . . . ξυνών : that you may tions that date from 450 to 320 B.C.
rave in the company of those of your Cf. 561, El. 977, τώδε τώ κασιγνήτω.
friends who are willing (to endure it) . See G. 388, 410 ; H. 272 a. That
There is in ὡς μαίνῃ an intentional ref- Creon should include both in his
erence to ὡς θνήσκῃ in 760 f. Haemon threat, and should speak in 577-581
departs from the stage at the right of of both as if they were to die, is a
the spectators. He does not again ap- skilful touch of the poet in the por
pear. The actor who played this part traiture of Creon's character. Creon
now takes the rôle of the messenger. is so much absorbed in maintaining
767. τηλικοῦτος : i.e. of one so his own prerogatives, and so blinded
young. See on 726. — βαρύς : porten by his anger as to forget that Ismene
tous, resentful. So in 1251. Cf. Phil. is innocent of the deed ( cf. 538-547) .
1045 f., βαρύς τε καὶ βαρεῖαν ὁ ξένος 770. ἄμφω : the position shows that
φάτιν τῆνδ᾽ εἶπε. it is the important word. For και,
768. δράτω, φρονείτω : “ the asyn- see on 554.
deton is well suited to the impetuosity 771. μή : as if there might still h
98 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

μόρῳ δὲ ποίῳ καί σφε βουλεύει κτανεῖν ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἄγων ἔρημος ἔνθ᾽ ἂν ᾖ βροτῶν στίβος

κρύψω πετρώδει ζῶσαν ἐν κατώρυχι,
775 φορβῆς τοσοῦτον ὡς ἄγος μόνον προθείς,
ὅπως μίασμα πᾶσ᾽ ὑπεκφύγῃ πόλις.
κἀκεῖ τὸν "Αιδην, ὃν μόνον σέβει θεῶν,
αἰτουμένη που τεύξεται τὸ μὴ θανεῖν,
ἢ γνώσεται γοῦν ἀλλὰ τηνικαῦθ᾽ , ὅτι
780 πόνος περισσός ἐστι τὰν "Αιδου σέβειν.

775. W. ὅσον ἄγος.

some doubt about her having put τοὺς ἐσχάτους λόχους γενέσθαι τῶν
her hand to the deed. πολεμίων κεράτων. Cf. Hom. Il. xxii.
772. καί : further, also . " If she is 424, τῶν πάντων οὐ τόσσον ὀδύρομαι,
to die, tell us further by what sort of a ἀχνύμενός περ, ὡς ἑνός. The Schol. ex-
death." Cf. 1314. But W. and others plains, ἔθος παλαιόν, ὥστε τὸν βουλόμε-
take καί here, as in 770, with the pred. ; νον καθειργνύναι τινά , ἀφοσιοῦσθαι βραχὺ
in what way do you really, etc. ? —σφέ : τιθέντα τροφῆς, καὶ ὑπενόουν κάθαρσιν τὸ
Antigone. See on 44. τοιοῦτο, ἵνα μὴ δοκῶσι λιμῷ ἀναιρεῖν,
773. ἂν ᾖ : from the general form τοῦτο γὰρ ἀσεβές. The same view was
of the rel. clause it appears that Creon held by the Romans. Plutarch, in
has not yet any definite locality in his life of Numa, 10, speaks of this
mind. κατῶρυξ ( 774 ) shows that he is same custom when unfaithful Vestals
thinking of some rocky cavern hewn were punished.
out by men's hands. βροτῶν : de- 776. πᾶσα : i.e. the community of
pends on ἔρημος. citizens in its entirety . " That no
74. πετρώδει ἐν κατώρυχι : Schol., part of the state may suffer." More
ἐν ὑπογείῳ σπηλαίῳ. In 1100 κατώρυξ commonly taken in the sense of πάν-
is used adj. τως, πάμπαν, as in O. Τ. 823, ἆρ᾽ οὐχὶ
775. ἄγος: like the Lat. piaculum πᾶς ἄναγνος ;
has the double sense of pollution and 777. μόνον σέβει : referring to her
escape from pollution, i.e. expiation ; in pious care for the burial of Polynices.
256 the former, here the latter. So Cf. 519.
the libations in Aesch. Choeph. 154 are 778. πού : no doubt. Ironical.
called ἄγος κακῶν ἀπότροπον. — ὡς : as τὸ μὴ θανεῖν : the accus. after τεύξεται
(to be). The exact correlative would See on 546.
be ὅσον. Cf. Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 12, δοκεῖ 779. ἀλλά : see on 552.
τοσοῦτον χωρίον κατασχεῖν ὅσον ἔξω 780. πόνος περισσός : lost labor.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 99

Στάσιμον γ'.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

Στροφή .

Ἔρως ἀνίκατε μάχαν, Ερως ὃς ἐν κτήμασι πίπτεις,

ὃς ἐν μαλακαῖς παρειαῖς νεάνιδος ἐννυχεύεις ·
785 φοιτᾷς δ᾽ ὑπερπόντιος ἔν τ᾿ ἀγρονόμοις αὐλαῖς,
καί σ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἀθανάτων φύξιμος οὐδεὶς
790 οὔθ᾽ ἁμερίων σέ γ᾽ ἀνθρώπων, ὁ δ᾽ ἔχων μέμηνεν.

785. W. φοιτᾷς θ'.

781. The ode marks the close of genis . Phryn. 8, λάμπει δ᾽ ἐπὶ πορ-
another act of the play. Creon, with- φυρέαις παρηίσι φῶς ἔρωτος. Pind. Nem.
out yielding to the entreaties of his viii. 2, Ωρα . . . παρθενηίοις . . . ἐφίζοισα
son, retires into the palace, whence he γλεφάροις. Milton, L'Allegro, 29, 30,
reappears at 882. Antigone is about "6
Such as hang on Hebe's cheek,
to appear on her way to her tomb. And love to live in dimple sleek."
The ode celebrates the victorious 785. ὑπερπόντιος : pred. Cf. El. 312,
power of Eros . The disobedience of μὴ δόκει μ᾽ ἂν θυραῖον οἰχνεῖν. Led by
Haemon, against his own interest , is Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across
due to the might of love . The god the sea, and Menelaus pursued with
of love was not represented in the an army .
classic period as a child (our Cupid ). 786. ἀγρονόμοις αὐλαῖς : i.e. ταῖς
The Eros of Praxiteles is in the bloom νεμομέναις αὐλαῖς ἀγρῶν. Cf. Ο.Τ. 1103,
of youth , ὡραῖος, oι ἀνδρόπαις . τῷ ( sc. Λοξιῷ γὰρ πλάκες ἀγρόνομοι
782. μάχαν : accus. of specifica- πᾶσαι φίλαι. So Aphrodite sought
tion. — ἐν κτήμασι : proleptical. Love out Anchises in his shepherd's hut.
makes men his bondsmen when he 787. σέ : obj. of φύξιμος used act.
falls upon them. Cf. Eur. Hipp . 525, Cf. Aesch. Agam. 1090, στέγην συνί-
Ἔρως ὃ κατ᾽ ὀμμάτων στάζεις πόθον, στορα πολλὰ κακά.
εἰσάγων γλυκεῖαν ψυχαῖς χάριν οὓς ἐπι- 789. σέ γε : emphatic repetition.
στρατεύσῃ. So Lucian, Dial. Deor. Cf. Phil. 1116, πότμος σε δαιμόνων οὐδὲ
vi. 3, makes Hera say to Zeus, σoû σέ γε δόλος ἔσχε. Ο. Τ. 1098 f ., τίς σε,
μὲν πάνυ οὗτός γε δεσπότης ἐστί, καὶ τέκνον, τίς σ᾽ ἔτικτε ... ἢ σέ γ' εὐνάτειρα
ὅλως κτῆμα καὶ παιδιὰ τοῦ Ερωτος Λοξίου ;
σύ γε. 790. ëxwv : sc. σé, i.e. “Epwτa. “ He
784. ἐννυχεύεις : makest thy couch who has thee as his master," for we
upon. Cf. Hor. Od. IV. 13, 7, Cupido can say ὁ πόθος ἔχει με as well as ἔχω
... Chiae pulcris excubat in τὸν πόθον,
100 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

᾿Αντιστροφή.

σὺ καὶ δικαίων ἀδίκους φρένας παρασπᾷς ἐπὶ λώβα,

σὺ καὶ τόδε νεῖκος ἀνδρῶν ξύναιμον ἔχεις ταράξας ·

795 νικὰ δ᾽ ἐναργὴς βλεφάρων ἵμερος εὐλέκτρου

νύμφας, τῶν μεγάλων πάρεδρος ἐν ἀρχαῖς
800 θεσμῶν · ἄμαχος γὰρ ἐμπαίζει θεὸς ᾿Αφροδίτα.

νῦν δ᾽ ἤδη 'γὼ καὐτὸς θεσμῶν

791. ἀδίκους : i.e. ὥστε ἀδίκους εἶναι. is, Eros exerts influence on the minds
792. ἐπὶ λώβᾳ : either to outrage, as of men, hindering or aiding their de-
Haemon was led to treat his father cisions. In the present instance Eros
shamefully, or better with most editt. overrides in the mind of Haemon the
in a subjective sense, to ( their) ruin . duty of filial obedience. For πάρεδρος,
Under the influence of Eros good cf. Pind. Οl. viii. 21, Διὸς ξενίου πάρεδρος
men become bad. θέμις. Eur. Med. 843, ἔρωτας τα σοφίᾳ
794. ξύναιμον : for ξυναίμων, by what παρέδρους παντοίας ἀρετᾶς ξυνεργούς.
is technically called enallage (ex- Ο. C. 1382, Δίκη ξύνεδρος Ζηνὸς ἀρχαίοις
change), a common figure of syntax. νόμοις. Some take ἐν ἀρχαῖς in the
Cf. 862, ματρῷαι λέκτρων ἆται for μα- sense of in the counsels of princes.
τρῴων κτέ. Phil. 1123, πολιᾶς πόντου θεσμῶν prob. refers to the laws of
θινός. —ἔχεις ταράξας : see on 22. nature and of the gods, such as filial
795, 796. ἵμερος βλεφάρων νύμφας : obedience, patriotism, piety.
desire of the eyes for the bride. Subj . 799. ἄμαχος : in the pred .; uncon-
and obj . gen. As love is awakened querable. Dale translates, Matchless
by beauty, and beauty is observed in might, In sport like this fair Venus
with the eyes, the poet uses instead takes delight, and quotes Hor. Od. I.
of ἀνδρός the more specific βλεφάρων, 33, 10 ff., Veneri , cui placet im-
as in O. C. 729, ὀμμάτων φόβον. Or, pares Formas atque animos
perhaps better, as many take it, the sub juga aënea Saevo mit-
flashing love-glance of the eyes of the tere cum joco .
bride. For the two gens., cf. 929, 930, 801 f. Antigone is led by the attend-
and O. C. 669, τᾶσδε χώρας τὰ κράτιστα ant through the door of the women's
γᾶς ἔπαυλα. - “ The modern poet apartment, and appears for the last
speaks of love as ' engendered in the time. In allusion to Haemon, whom
eyes, with gazing fed ' ; the ancients Eros has led from the path of obedi-
rather spoke of an influence passing ence, the Coryphaeus says, " I too am
from the eyes of the beloved to the in danger of trespassing the θεσμοί,” in
soul of the lover. Desire was viewed so far as he compassionates Antigone,
as an emanation from the object." who is condemned by the king.
Camp. θεσμῶν ἔξω φέρομαι : said in a general
798. πάρεδρος κτέ.: seated by the sense, and explained by ἴσχειν . .
side ofthe great laws in authority. That δακρύων.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 101

ἔξω φέρομαι τάδ' ὁρῶν, ἴσχειν δ'

οὐκέτι πηγὰς δύναμαι δακρύων,
τὸν παγκοίτην ὅθ᾽ ὁρῶ θάλαμον
805 τήνδ' ᾿Αντιγόνην ἀνύτουσαν .

SEVENTH SCENE . CREON. ANTIGONE . TWO SERVANTS OF

CREON.

Επεισόδιον δ'.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.
Στροφή ά.
ὁρᾶτ᾽ ἔμ᾽, ὦ γᾶς πατρίας πολῖται, τὰν νεάταν ὁδὸν
στείχουσαν, νέατον δὲ φέγγος λεύσσουσαν ἀελίου,
810 κοὔποτ᾽ αὖθις · ἀλλά μ' ὁ παγκοίτας "Αιδας ζῶσαν ἄγει
τὰν ᾿Αχέροντος

802. τάδ' ὁρῶν : repeated in ὅθ᾽ ὁρῶ. strophe and antistrophe express still
-δέ : elision is common at the end more gloomy feeling, indicated by
of anapaestic verse. Cf. 817, 820. syncopated choreic verses of vary-
804. τὸν παγκοίτην θάλαμον : the ing length. Antigone feels deserted
chamber where all must lie. 66 The im- by the living and gives a moment's
plied contrast between the fate of painful reflection to the horrible fate
Antigone and her intended bridal of her entire family.
recurs repeatedly throughout the lat- 808. νέατον : adv. ; for the last time.
ter part of the play." Camp. Cf. Eur. Troad . 201 , νέατον τεκέων σώ-
805. ἀνύτουσαν : see on 231. Cf. ματα λεύσσω.
Ο. C. 1562, ἐξανύσαι τὰν παγκευθῆ κάτω 810. κοὔποτ᾽ αὖθις : sc. ὄψομαι. Cf.
νεκρῶν πλάκα . Αj. 856, σὲ δ᾽ ἡμέρας σέλας προσεννέπω
806-882. Κομμός. The ancients hon- πανύστατον δὴ κοὔποτ αὖθις ὕστερον. -
ored the dead with a dirge. Antigone παγκοίτας : that puts all to rest ; or, as
must chant her own lamentation . in 804, intr. See App.
The first strophe and antistrophe 812. Αχέροντος : cf. Hom. Od. x.
consist mainly of glyconics, which 513, ἔνθα εἰς ᾿Αχέροντα Πυριφλεγέθων
are a favorite verse for expressing τε ῥέουσι. — ἀκτάν : accus. of limit of
lament. Antigone compares her fate motion after ἄγει.
with that of Niobe. The response of 814. Here first Antigone, after hav-
the Chorus, that Niobe is a goddess, ing discharged her holy task, gives
and that to share her fate is glorious, utterance to the more gentle and
Antigone looks upon as a mockery womanly feelings of her nature . Not
of her distress. Hence the second until now do we learn that Haemon
102 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ἀκτάν, οὔθ᾽ ὑμεναίων ἔγκληρον, οὔτ᾽ ἐπὶ νυμφείοις

815 πώ μέ τις ὕμνος ὕμνησεν, ἀλλ᾽ Αχέροντι νυμφεύσω.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

οὐκοῦν κλεινὴ καὶ ἔπαινον ἔχουσ᾽

ἐς τόδ᾽ ἀπέρχει κεῦθος νεκύων,
οὔτε φθινάσιν πληγεῖσα νόσοις
820 οὔτε ξιφέων ἐπίχειρα λαχοῦσ᾽,
ἀλλ᾿ αὐτόνομος ζῶσα μόνη δὴ
θνητῶν ᾿Αίδην καταβήσει .

was dear to her heart, and do we 820. ξιφέων ἐπίχειρα : recompense

see how painful was the sacrifice of the sword, i.e. death by the sword.
that she paid to duty . — ἔγκληρον : In O. C. 1678, it is said of the death of
the Schol. explains by μέτοχον. The Oedipus, βέβηκεν; ὡς μάλιστ᾽ ἂν εἰ πόθῳ
ὑμέναιοι were sung to the accompani- λάβοις. τί γάρ; ὅτῳ μήτ' ῎Αρης μήτε
ment of flutes at marriage processions, πόντος ἀντέκυρσεν .
and in honor of both the bridegroom 821. αὐτόνομος : the Schol., ἰδίῳ
and the bride. — ἐπὶ νυμφείοις ὕμνος : καὶ καινῷ νόμῳ. It is explained by
refers to the ἐπιθαλάμιον, which was μόνη θνητῶν ζῶσα. In response to this,
sung by a chorus of maidens, in honor Antigone refers to the similar case of
of the bride alone, after the wedding- Niobe. Many take it in the more 1
feast and in the house of the bride- usual sense of by your own free choice.
groom. Cf. Theocr. 18. 3, πρόσθε Cf. 875. This also agrees with the
νεογράπτω θαλάμω χορὸν ἐστάσαντο. first part of the Schol., μετ' ἐλευθερίας
815. ὕμνησεν : the finite verb is τεθνήξῃ .
used instead of some turn of expres- 822. ᾿Αίδην καταβήσει : this repeti-
sion corresponding to ἔγκληρον after tion of ἀπέρχει κτέ. heightens the effect.
the preceding οὔτε. 823. Niobe, the daughter of Tan-
816. ᾿Αχέροντι : not dat. of place talus, boasted that she had more
but of indir. obj. Cf. 654. The thought children than Leto, she having seven
that she is to be the bride of death sons and seven daughters, while the
recurs several times under different goddess had but one each. On the
forms. Cf. 891, 1205. So Shak. Romeo complaint of Leto, Apollo slew the
and Juliet: "I would the fool were sons and Artemis the daughters, and
married to her grave ” (iii. 5) ; “ Death Niobe herself was transformed into
is my son-in-law, Death is my heir ; my a rock on Mount Sipylus. On this
daughter hath he wedded ” (iv. 5 ) . mountain is still to be seen, in the
817. “ The Chorus makes that very side of a cliff of yellow limestone, a
fact a matter of consolation which An- huge form which, as seen from a dis-
tigone has just lamented, namely, that tance, resembles a woman sitting in
she isgoing down to Hadesalive.” Schn. mournful attitude, with dark face, dark
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 103

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.
᾿Αντιστροφή ά.
ἤκουσα δὴ λυγροτάταν ὀλέσθαι τὰν Φρυγίαν ξέναν
825 Ταντάλου Σιπύλῳ πρὸς ἄκρῳ, τὰν κισσὸς ὡς ἀτενὴς
πετραία βλάστα δάμασεν, καί νιν ὄμβροι τακομέναν,
ὡς φάτις ἀνδρῶν,

arms folded over her breast, and white 826. Táv: here a rel. pron. See G.
garments. Originally a freak of na- 940 ; H. 275 D. - KLOσós : her trans-
ture, the parts of this rock-formation formation into stone is poetically rep-
below the head were later shaped into resented as a rocky growth, Teтpaíα
the form of a human body, and the βλάστα. As the ivy envelops a tree
parts at the side hewn away terrace- with tight clinging clasp, so as to
fashion- the whole presenting the cover it from view and to bring it
image of a divinity (prob. Cybele ) of under its power ( dáuaσev ) , so the stone
Asia Minor. Over this rock the water grew about Niobe. In δάμασεν and
drops and trickles. The fate of Niobe κατευνάζει below there is an allusion
has been the theme of epic, lyric, and to ἀλλ᾽ Αχέροντι νυμφεύσω, 816 ; that
tragic poetry. The death of the chil- is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so
dren was represented in sculpture by the god brings me to the stony bridal
Scopas. The Niobe group in the chamber of death.
Uffizi gallery at Florence is probably 828. ὄμβροι : sc. λείπουσι, from
a copy, in its main features, of the λείπει below. τακομέναν : melting
work of Scopas, dating from the away, pining away. This word is the
Roman period. For the myth, cf. Hom. more appropriate here, because it is
Il. xxiv. 602 ff.; Ovid Met. vi. 310 ff. applicable in its physical sense to
824. Φρυγίαν : Mount Sipylus is in snow . Sen. Agam. 374, et adhuc
Lydia, but the more extended and lacrimas marmora fundunt
vague use of the name Phrygia, found antiqua novas . The marvellous
in Hom ., was borrowed by other phenomenon of the eternal weeping
Greek and by Roman writers . Cf. was combined with the explanation.
Strabo, xii. 571. - évav : from An- The snow does not remain long upon
tigone's point of view, because as the Mount Sipylus, and the duration of
wife of Amphion, king of Thebes, the weeping is expressed by the phrase,
Niobe had lived many years in that ὄμβροι χιών τ᾽ οὐδαμὰ λείπει. The
city. water which trickles down from the
825. Ταντάλου : sc. daughter. ridge of the mountain over the figure
akpop : the figure itself is, however, arises from and is supplied by the
not on the summit of the mountain, rains and the melted snow, and never
but in the middle of a cliff. Yet so fails. ὀφρύς and σειράς are alike ap-
also Ov. Met. vi. 311, says, fixa ca- plicable to a mountain and to a human
cumine montis . Cf. Sen. Agam. being. So in Eng., foot of a moun
373, stat nunc Sipyli vertice tain, brow of a hill, head of a bay.
summo flebile saxum . 829. φάτις : sc, ἐστίν.
104 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

830 χιών τ᾽ οὐδαμά λείπει, τέγγει δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ὀφρύσι παγκλαύτοις

δειράδας · ᾗ με δαίμων ὁμοιοτάταν κατευνάζει .

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ἀλλὰ θεός τοι καὶ θεογεννής,

835 ἡμεῖς δὲ βροτοὶ καὶ θνητογενεῖς.
καίτοι φθιμένῳ τοῖς ἰσοθέοις
ἔγκληρα λαχεῖν μέγ᾽ ἀκοῦσαι.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

Στροφή β'.

οἴμοι γελῶμαι . τί με, πρὸς θεῶν πατρῴων,

840 οὐκ οἰχομέναν ὑβρίζεις, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπίφαντον ;

834. W. θειογενής.
836 f . W. καί τῳ φθιμένῳ μέγ᾽ ἀκοῦσαι
τοῖς ἰσοθέοις ἔγκληρα λαχεῖν
νυ νυ
ζῶσαν καὶ ἔπειτα θανοῦσαν. "

832. ᾧ ὁμοιοτάταν : most like to her. subj. of ἐστίν to be supplied . - ἀκού-

834f. αλλά : sc. Νιόβη ἐστί. — θεο- σαι : to hear said of one's self, like the
γεννής : she was the daughter of a Lat. audire . Cf. Xen. Anab. vii.
Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was 7.23, μέγα (ἐδόκει εἶναι) εὖ ἀκούειν ὑπὸ
the son of Zeus. In these verses the ἑξακισχιλίων ἀνθρώπων.
Chorus is understood to administer a 838. γελώμαι : the Chorus has mis-
reproof to Antigone for presuming interpreted the motive that leads
to compare herself with a goddess. Antigone to liken her fate to that of
“ Still,” they say, " it is a great thing Niobe. She has in mind only the
for one who is dead to have it said external likeness of their horrible
of him that he shared in the lot of doom, and not, as the Chorus seems
those who are the equals of the gods." to take it, any moral resemblance of
837. ἔγκληρα λαχεῖν : to receive character and destiny. Hence , οἴμοι
as his lot that which is shared or γελῶμαι.
inherited. ἔγκληρος is either act., 840. οὐκ : a longs only to the partic.
sharing in, as in 814, or pass., allotted, -
—οἰχομέναν : . "χεσθαι has the time
inherited, as in Eur. Herc. Fur. 468, of the pf. and ten the secondary
ἔγκληρα πεδία τἀμὰ γῆς κεκτημένος. sunse of be deau Cf. Phil. 414, ἀλλ᾽
Here pass., that which is allotted to the ἢ χοὗτος οἴχεται ών, where θανών
equals of gods. The inf. λαχεῖν is the is pleonastic.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 105

ὦ πόλις, ὦ πόλεως πολυκτήμονες ἄνδρες ·

ἰὼ Διρκαῖαι κρῆναι
845 Θήβας τ᾽ εὐαρμάτου ἄλσος, ἔμπας ξυμμάρτυρας ύμμ'
ἐπικτῶμαι ,
οἷα φίλων ἀκλαυτος, οἷοις νόμοις
πρὸς ἔργμα τυμβόχωστον ἔρχομαι τάφου ποταινίου ·
850 ἰὼ δύστανός γ' , οὔτ᾽ ἐν βροτοῖσιν οὔτ᾽ ἐν νεκροῖσι
μέτοικος, οὐ ζῶσιν, οὐ θανοῦσιν.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.
Στροφή γ΄.

προβᾶσ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἔσχατον θράσους

850. W. ἰὼ δύστανος, οὔτ᾽ ἐν βροτοῖς.

843. πολυκτήμονες : opulent, and trance to which is walled up or blocked
hence eminent, noble. up by layers of stone. See on 1204 f.
844. The stream of Dirce is formed Transl., the mound-like enclosed vault of
by several abundant springs near the a strange tomb . — ποταινίου : unheard
grove of Demeter and Core. See on of, since only νεκροὶ ἐν τάφῳ τίθενται.
105. 850. Cf. Eur. Suppl. 968 f., ovt' èv
845. εὐαρμάτου : see on 149. τοῖς φθιμένοις οὔτ᾽ ἐν ζῶσιν κρινομένα,
846. ἔμπας κτέ.: I take you at any χωρὶς δή τινα τῶνδ᾽ ἔχουσα μοῖραν.
rate as my witnesses. — ὔμμε : Aeol. Sen. Oed. 949, via, qua nec se-
form ; found in tragedy only here and pultis mixtus et vivis tamen
in Aesch. Eum. 620. exemtus erres . In lamenting it is
847. οἵα ... ἔρχομαι : the sent. de- natural to repeat the same thought
pends on ξυμμάρτυρας as if ξυμμαρτυρῶ in varied terms of expression. Cf. 813,
had preceded. ola is pred . adj . instead 881, 917, 1310. Eur. Suppl. 966, ἅπαις
of an adv. φίλων : with ἄκλαυτος. ἄτεκνος after οὐκέτ᾽ εὔτεκνος, οὐκέτ᾽
For the gen. after adjs . compounded εὔπαις ( 955) . The text as it stands
with a privative, see G. 1141 ; H. 753. is not free from objections. There is .
Cf. 1035 ; Αj. 910, ἄφρακτος φίλων. no proper antithesis between βροτοῖσιν
Trach. 685, το φάρμακον ἄπυρον ἀκτινός and νεκροῖσι. See the App. for further
τε θερμῆς ἄθικτον. discussion.
848. ἕργμα : Schol. περίφραγμα ; αν 853 ff. Advancing to the highest pitch
enclosure. So Aesch. Choeph. 154, πρὸς of audacity, thou hast fallen violently
ἕργμα ( variant ἔρυμα ) τόδε, of the against the lofty seat of justice. The
grave of Agamemnon. From ἔργω, Chorus uses this expression because
Att. εἵργω or εἴργω. The same idea in Antigone in 451 has appealed to
περιπτύξαντες, 886, as in έργμα. The Δίκη, and means to say that in her
tomb consists of a rocky vault, the en- daring defiance of the king's author-
106 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ὑψηλὸν ἐς Δίκας βάθρον

855 προσέπεσες, ὦ τέκνον, πολύ.
πατρῷον δ᾽ ἐκτίνεις τιν᾽ ἆθλον.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.
᾿Αντιστροφή β'.

ἔψαυσας ἀλγεινοτάτας ἐμοὶ μερίμνας,

860 πατρὸς τριπόλιστον οἶκτον, τοῦ τε πρόπαντος
ἁμετέρου πότμου κλεινοῖς Λαβδακίδαισιν.
ἰὼ ματρῷαι λέκτρων
865 ἆται κοιμήματά τ᾽ αὐτογέννητ᾽ ἐμῷ πατρὶ δυσμόρου
ματρός,
ity she has fallen into punishment. 858. μερίμνας : accus. plur. after
So, in substance, W. and most editt. ἔψαυσας. Cf. 961, and see on 546.
But the interpretation of Kvičala, 860. πατρός κτέ. : the thrice-repeated
adopted by Bell., commends itself : tale ofmy father's woe . οἶκτον in direct
advancing to the highest pitch of daring, appos. with μερίμνας. W. takes πατρός
upon the lofty pedestal of justice, thou and Tóτμou below as obj . gen. after
hast fallen far down, i.e., by discharg- μερίμνας, and οἶκτον in appos. with the
ing the high command of justice with effect implied in ἔψαυσας μερίμνας, com-
greatest daring thou art plunged into paring Aesch. Agam. 225, ἔτλα θυτὴρ
ruin. This view of the passage is γενέσθαι θυγατρός, πολέμων ἀρωγὰν. - -
favored by the Schol., βουλομένη ὅσιόν τριπόλιστον : from πολίζειν, a parallel
τι δρᾶν περὶ τὸν ἀδελφόν, τὰ ἐναντία form of πολεῖν = turn. Cf. Pind. Pyth.
πέπονθας, as also by the fact that the vi. 2, ἄρουραν Χαρίτων ἀναπολίζομεν.
Chorus nowhere else plainly con- Phil. 1238, δις ταὐτὰ βούλει καὶ τρὶς
demns Antigone, but expresses sym- ἀναπολεῖν μὲ ἔπη ; τρι- = πολύ. Cf.
pathy for her, and that no reference τρισάθλιος, Ο . Ο. 372 ; τριπάλτων πημά-
is made by Antigone in what follows των, Aesch. Sept. 985 ; τρίλλιστος,
to the condemnation which the usual Hom. Il. viii. 488.
interpretation implies . —βάθρον : the 862. Λαβδακίδαισιν : see on 593.
pedestal on which the image of jus- “ The dat. in explanation of ἁμετέρου,
tice is imagined to rest. Cf. Plat. instead of the gen. Clearer than the
Phaedr. 254 b, καὶ πάλιν εἶδεν αὐτὴν gen. with so many gens. preceding,
μετὰ σωφροσύνης ἐν ἁγνῷ βάθρῳ βεβῶ- and with an ' ethical ' force : 'the lot
σαν. Ο. Τ. 865, νόμοι ὑψίποδες. that fell on us.' " Camp.
856. The conflict with the ruler, by 863. ματρῴαι κτέ. : for ἆται μα
which Antigone comes to her fate, τρῴων λέκτρων. See on 793. Ο calami-
has arisen in consequence of inherited ties resulting from my mother's nuptials.
woe. Cf. 2, 583, 871. Eur. Herc. Fur. 864 f. The couch of my ill-fated
983, ἔχθραν πατρῷαν ἐκτίνων. mother shared by my father, her own
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 107

οἴων ἐγώ ποθ᾽ ἁ ταλαίφρων ἔφυν ·

πρὸς οὓς ἀραῖος, ἄγαμος, ἅδ᾽ ἐγὼ μέτοικος ἔρχομαι .
870 ἰὼ δυσπότμων ἰὼ γάμων κασίγνητε κύρσας,
θανὼν ἔτ᾽ οὖσαν κατήναρές με.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.
᾿Αντιστροφὴ γ.
σέβειν μὲν εὐσέβειά τις,
κράτος δ᾽ ὅτῳ κράτος μέλει
παραβατὸν οὐδαμῇ πέλει,
875 σὲ δ᾽ αὐτόγνωτος ὤλεσ᾽ ὀργά.

870. W. ἰ ἰὼ κάσις δυσπότμων γάμων κυρήσας.

offspring. Oedipus was at the same the expedition against Thebes would
time husband and son of Iocasta. Cf. not have been undertaken, and the
Ο. Τ. 1214, γάμον τεκνοῦντα καὶ τεκνού- consequent fate of Polynices and her-
μενον. — αὐτογέννητα : instead of αὐτο- self might not have come to pass.
γεννήτῳ, is another instance, like μα- 871. θανών : cf. Trach. 1163, ζῶντά
τρῷαι above for ματρῴων, of poetic μ᾿ ἔκτεινεν θανών ( Nessus slew Hera-
enallage of epithets. πατρί : is gov- cles) . El. 808, Ορέστα φίλταθ', ὥς με
erned by κοιμήματα, a verbal subst. ἀπώλεσας θανών.
Cf. Plat. Theaet. 168 c, τῷ ἑταίρῳ σου 872. σέβειν : sc. κράτος from the sec-
εἰς βοήθειαν. ond clause. Cf. El. 929, ĥdùs ovdè µntpl
866. οἵων : W. makes refer to ἆται δυσχερής. But by supplying this word
and κοιμήματα. But the reference is the antithesis indicated by μὲν . . . δέ is
more natural to the latter word alone, notso well brought out, and the connec-
or to the parents, who are referred to tion of 875 is not so good, as when we
again in ous below. Here the use of take σέβειν abs. ( cf. Ο. Τ. 897) . Thus
olos rather than ös adds pathos, and is the sense is, to reverence is one form of
exclamatory. Cf. the use of olos in piety (τὶς = a kind of) , i.e. as you did in
1228. For the gen., see on 38. performing the rites of burial for your
867. ἀραῖος : an adj. of three end- brother ; but there is another matter
ings, but the tragedians often use such to be thought of. So the Schol.,
adjs. with one ending for the masc. εὐσεβὲς μὲν τὸ σέβειν τοὺς ἀποθανόντας.
and fem. Cf. ἀνόσιον νέκυν, 1071 ; 873. κράτος : ie. the authority of
ἄμβροτε Φάμα, Ο. Τ. 158. government.-μέλει : belongs. Cf. 0. Τ.
868. άδε : here , so τήνδε, 805. 377, ᾿Απόλλων ᾧ τάδ᾽ ἐκπρᾶξαι μέλει.
869. δυσπότμων : the mention of 875. αὐτόγνωτος ὀργά : self-willed
her departure to her parents reminds temper. αὐτόγνωτος is equiv. to ἡ αὐτὴ
Antigone of the dead Polynices, ex- γιγνώσκει, which of itself determines
cept for whose unfortunate marriage freely and without external compul-
alliance with the daughter of Adrastus sion.
108 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.
Επωδός.
ἄκλαυτος, ἄφιλος, ἀνυμέναιος ταλαίφρων ἄγομαι
τάνδ᾽ ἑτοίμαν ὁδόν ·
οὐκέτι μοι τόδε λαμπάδος ἱρὸν
880 ὄμμα θέμις ὁρᾶν ταλαίνᾳ ·
τὸν δ᾽ ἐμὸν πότμον ἀδάκρυτον
οὐδεὶς φίλων στενάζει.
ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἆρ᾽ ἴστ᾽ , ἀοιδὰς καὶ γόους πρὸ τοῦ θανεῖν,

ὡς οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἷς παύσαιτ᾽ ἄν, εἰ χρείη λέγειν ;
885 οὐκ ἄξεθ᾽ ὡς τάχιστα ; καὶ κατηρεφεί
τύμβῳ περιπτύξαντες, ὡς εἴρηκ᾽ ἐγώ,
ἄφετε μόνην, ἔρημον, εἴτε χρῇ θανεῖν,
εἶτ᾽ ἐν τοιαύτῃ ζῶσα τυμβεύειν στέγη.
879. W. iepóv.
876. ἄκλαυτος : i.e. without the 884. χρείη : if it were of use. Cf.
customary funeral lamentations. A Ο. Γ. 268, εἴ σοι τὰ μητρὸς καὶ πατρὸς
parallel triplet of adjs. occurs in O. C. χρείη λέγειν.
1221, ἀνυμέναιος, ἄλυρος, ἄχορος. 885. οὐκ ἄξετε : addressed to the
878. τάνδ᾽ ἑτοίμαν ὁδόν : over the attendants. Equiv. to an imv., and
way that is here appointed. therefore easily connected with ἄφετε.
879 f. λαμπάδος ἱρὸν ὄμμα : i.e. Cf. Ο. Τ. 637, οὐκ εἶ σύ τ᾽ οἴκους σύ
the sun. Cf. Eur. Med. 352, ἡ ἐπιοῦσα τε, Κρέον, κατὰ στέγας; Dem. in Mid.
λαμπὰς θεοῦ. § 116, οὐκ ἀποκτενεῖτε ; οὐκ ἐπὶ τὴν
880. θέμις : sc. ἐστίν, which is freq. οἰκίαν βαδιεῖσθε ; οὐχὶ συλλήψεσθε ;
omitted in such phrases . Cf. Lat. 886. περιπτύξαντες : cf. Eur. Phoen .
fas est . 1357, τειχέων περιπτυχαί. The exact
881. ἀδάκρυτον : pred., anticipating phrase is ὁ τύμβος περιπτύσσει, but
οὐδεὶς στενάζει. Cf. ἀδίκους, 791 . the act is poetically transferred to
883. Creon, who has returned to the guards who conduct her to her
the scene during the last lament of tomb and close its still open side .—-
Antigone, speaks now in passionate εἴρηκα : sc . in 774.
anger the fatal word of command to 887. χρῇ : Schol. χρήζει καὶ θέλει .
his attendants. Const., ἆρ᾽ ἴστε ὡς, εἰ See L. and S. s.v. xpáw ( B ) III. 2.
χρείη λέγειν ἀοιδὰς . . . οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἷς παύ- 888. τυμβεύειν : intr. only here.
σαιτ᾽ ἄν ; Soph. has the uncontracted Many verbs in -εύειν, e.g. νυμφεύειν,
form ἀοιδάς only here ; in trimeter it πρεσβεύειν, χωλεύειν, are both trans.
is found in Eur. Troad. 1245, Cycl. 40. and intr.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 109

•
ἡμεῖς γὰρ ἁγνοὶ τοὐπὶ τήνδε τὴν κόρην
890 μετοικίας δ᾽ οὖν τῆς ἄνω στερήσεται .

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

ὦ τύμβος, ὦ νυμφεῖον, ὦ κατασκαφής

οἴκησις ἀείφρουρος, οἳ πορεύομαι
πρὸς τοὺς ἐμαυτῆς, ὧν ἀριθμὸν ἐν νεκροῖς
πλεῖστον δέδεκται Φερσέφασσ᾽ ὀλωλότων ·
895 ὧν λοισθία γὼ καὶ κάκιστα δὴ μακρῷ
κάτειμι, πρίν μοι μοῖραν ἐξήκειν βίου.
ἐλθοῦσα μέντοι κάρτ᾽ ἐν ἐλπίσιν τρέφω
φίλη μὲν ἤξειν πατρί, προσφιλὴς δὲ σοί,
μῆτερ, φίλη δὲ σοί, κασίγνητον κάρα ·

889. ἁγνοὶ τοὐπί : guiltless so far as 895. λοισθία : pred. adj . in agree-
pertains to. τό is accus. of specifica- ment with the subj. ἐγώ. Ismene is
tion. Cf. Eur. Alc. 666, τέθνηκα γὰρ not counted by her, because she had
δὴ τοὐπὶ σέ. Hec. 514, ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἄτεκνοι renounced, in the view of Antigone,
τοὐπὶ σέ. Creon disclaims all respon- all obligations to her family. Cf. 941.
sibility for the fate of Antigone ; Similarly Electra says that she dies
not, however, simply because he has without parents ( cf. El. 187, ἅτις
altered the penalty from stoning to ἄνευ τοκέων κατατάκομαι) because her
that of immurement. mother is ἀμήτωρ. — κάκιστα δή : be-
890. οὖν : at all events. — μετοικίας cause innocent, in the bloom of youth,
τῆς ἄνω : Schol. τὸ μέθ᾽ ἡμῶν ἄνω and buried alive. μακρῷ : Schol.
οἰκεῖν. Cf. 1224, εὐνῆς τῆς κάτω. Phil. πολύ.
1348, τί με, τί δῆτ᾽ ἔχεις ἄνω βλέποντα 896. πρίν ...
. . . ἐξήκειν βίου : before
κοὐκ ἀφῆκας εἰς Αΐδου μολεῖν ; my allotted time oflife has expired.
891. τύμβος : the nom. for the 897. ἐν ἐλπίσιν τρέφω : I cherish it
VOC. See G. 1045. While Antigone among my hopes. Soph. is partial to the
utters this pathetic lament she turns use of τρέφω for ἔχω. Cf. 660, 1089 .
to go to her tomb . — νυμφεῖον : f. 898 f. φίλη, προσφιλής, φίλη : in
1205. anaphora similar, not always identical
892. ἀείφρουρος : ever-guarding, i.e. words are often used by the poets.
everlasting, an epithet appropriate to Cf. El. 267, ὅταν ἴδω ... εἰσίδω δὲ ... ἴδω.
the grave, for so she regards the cavern Ο. Τ. 133, επαξίως γὰρ Φοῖβος, ἀξίως
in which she is to be immured. δὲ σύ.
894. Φερσέφασσα : Φερσέφαττα, Ar. 899. κασίγνητον κάρα : the Schol.
Ran. 671. Φερρεφάττης is found in an and most editt . refer this to Eteocles .
inscription upon a priest's throne in But this emphatic and affectionate ap-
the theatre of Dionysus at Athens. pellation, at the close of a sentence
110 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

900 ἐπεὶ θανόντας αὐτόχειρ ὑμᾶς ἐγὼ

ἔλουσα κακόσμησα κἀπιτυμβίους
χοὰς ἔδωκα · νῦν δέ, Πολύνεικες, τὸ σὸν
δέμας περιστέλλουσα τοιάδ᾽ ἄρνυμαι.
καίτοι σ᾽ ἐγὼ 'τίμησα τοῖς φρονοῦσιν εὖ ·
905 οὐ γάρ ποτ' οὔτ᾽ ἂν εἰ τέκνων μήτηρ ἔφυν,

905. W. brackets 905-914 , through vóμo .

that involves a climax, would not of now I am reaping death as the reward
itself, without addition of the name, of my piety towards you."
be understood to refer to Eteocles, 904. τοῖς φρονοῦσιν : in the view of
who is quite remote from the interest the wise.eu : separated from èτíμnσa,
of the play. Besides, Polynices is and at the end of the verse is em-
addressed by the same terms in 915 phatic. Cf. O. C. 642, ☎ Zeû, didoins
(supposing that verse to be genuine) , τοῖσι τοιούτοισιν εὖ.
and in 870 kaσlyvnтe also, without any 905 ff. This passage has been held
further designation, refers to Poly- by W. and many other editt. to be
nices. spurious, for the following reasons :
900. pas : refers strictly only to (1 ) From its close resemblance to the
the parents. To Polynices applies story told by Hdt. iii. 119, of the wife
properly only ἐπιτυμβίους χοὰς ἔδωκα, of Intaphernes, who, in reply to the
but these libations were counted as a offer of Darius to release from death
kind of substitute for the complete any one whom she might choose of
rites indicated by λούειν and κοσμεῖν. her male relatives, including her hus-
901. ἔλουσα κτέ : not in exact agree- band, preferred her brother. (2 ) From
ment with the details narrated in the its inconsistency with the character of
Oedipus Tyrannus and Oedipus Colo- Antigone and the context. Antigone
neus, both of which plays were written everywhere maintains that the burial
later than the Antigone. For in those of one's kin is an unqualified and
plays Antigone is still a child when sacred duty ; she would accordingly
Iocasta dies ( O. T. 1511 ) , and the body have buried also a husband and child,
of Oedipus is buried by no human had she had any. To this it may be
hand ( O. C. 1656 ff., 1760 ff. ) . The poet replied : ( 1 ) The story of Hdt. may
follows in this play probably the older have suggested this passage to the poet,
form of the myth. but does not prove these lines to be
902. vuv Sé : these words do not an interpolation. So in O. C. 338 f.
introduce a contrast, but a climax : there is an allusion to a description
"This is my consolation in death, that given by Hdt. ii. 35. And, again, this
not only by you, my parents, because passage is one of the best attested in
I have discharged towards you my Soph., since it is cited in Arist. Rhet.
filial duty, I shall be welcomed in iii. 16. (2 ) Antigone, so far from con-
Hades, but also and especially shall tradicting what she had said before
I be dear to you, Polynices, because with reference to the sacredness of
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 111

οὔτ᾽ εἰ πόσις μοι κατθανὼν ἐτήκετο,

βίᾳ πολιτῶν τόνδ' ἂν ᾖρόμην πόνον.
τίνος νόμου δὴ ταῦτα πρὸς χάριν λέγω ;
πόσις μὲν ἄν μοι κατθανόντος ἄλλος ἦν,
910 καὶ παῖς ἀπ᾽ ἄλλου φωτός, εἰ τοῦδ᾽ ἤμπλακον ·
μητρὸς δ᾽ ἐν "Αιδου καὶ πατρὸς κεκευθότοιν
οὐκ ἔστ᾽ ἀδελφὸς ὅστις ἂν βλάστοι ποτέ.
τοιῷδε μέντοι σ᾽ ἐκπροτιμήσασ᾽ ἐγὼ

the duty of burial, only emphasizes 909. κατθανόντος : must agree with
this thought the more by showing that the gen. of πόσις to be supplied ; a
a violation or neglect of this duty in hard const. The omission of the pers.
the present case is without remedy ; for or dem. pron. or of a general or indef.
there can be no substitute for a brother subst. in the gen. abs. is not un-
as there might be for husband or chil- known. Cf. 0. Τ. 629, οὔτοι κακῶς γ
dren. What she really would do were ἄρχοντος (sc. σοῦ). Χen. Cyr. iii. 3. 54,
she wife or mother, needs not be taken ἰόντων εἰς μάχην. Bell. makes the gen.
account of. That the passage is some- depend on ἄλλος in the comp. sense,
what in the sophistical vein may be a like ἕτερος. Cf. ἄλλα τῶν δικαίων, Xen.
matter of regret, but is not a sufficient Mem. iv. 4. 25. The partic. supplies
reason for rejecting it. See App. for the prot. to ἂν ... ἦν.
additional remarks. 910. τοῦδ᾽ ἤμπλακον : cf. Eur. Alc.
906. ἐτήκετο had been wasting 418, γυναικὸς ἐσθλῆς ἤμπλακες, of the
away, i.e. going to dissolution from dead Alcestis. τοῦδε refers to παῖς,
exposure to the sun and the air. The i.e., she combines both suppositions,
same thought must be supplied to the loss of her first husband and of
complete 905, sc. εἰ τέκνον κατθανὸν his child .
ἐτήκετο. 911. κεκευθότοιν : intr. The gen.
907. βίᾳ πολιτών : it is true that abs. is causal.
Antigone has said in 509 and else- 912. The expression is a strange
where that the citizens are at heart one. Instead of saying, "therefore
in sympathy with her. Now, however, no brother can ever spring up for me
when all is to succumb to the behest again," she says, "there is no brother
of authority, and when she regards who, etc.” — ἂν βλάστοι : the opt. with
herself as ἄκλαυτος, ἄφιλος, the expres- ἄν in a general rel. clause, equiv. to a
sion βίᾳ πολιτῶν is not at all strange. fut. indic. See GMT. 238.
- 913. σέ : Polynices, as is plain
ἂν ᾖρόμην : would I have taken upon
myself. from κασίγνητον κάρα, 915. ·τοιώδε
908. For the sake of what principle νόμῳ : she means the principle just
pray do I say this ? A self-interroga- stated . — ἐκπροτιμήσασα : having hon-
tion, as in O. C. 1308, τί δῆτα νῦν ored in preference to ( all others) . This
ἀφιγμένος κυρῶ ; compound is not found elsewhere.
112 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

νόμῳ, Κρέοντι ταῦτ᾽ ἔδοξ᾽ ἁμαρτάνειν

915 καὶ δεινὰ τολμᾶν, ὦ κασίγνητον κάρα.
καὶ νῦν ἄγει με διὰ χερῶν οὕτω λαβὼν
ἄλεκτρον, ἀνυμέναιον , οὔτε του γάμου
μέρος λαχοῦσαν οὔτε παιδείου τροφῆς ·
ἀλλ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἔρημος πρὸς φίλων ἡ δύσμορος
920 ζῶσ᾽ εἰς θανόντων ἔρχομαι κατασκαφάς,
ποίαν παρεξελθοῦσα δαιμόνων δίκην ;
τί χρή με τὴν δύστηνον ἐς θεοὺς ἔτι
βλέπειν, τίν᾽ αὐδαν ξυμμάχων, ἐπεί γε δὴ
τὴν δυσσέβειαν εὐσεβοῦσ᾽ ἐκτησάμην ;

916. ἄγει : i.e. he orders to be led ; even to doubt the providence of the
but, as the Schol. observes, this is gods, but not to admit that she has
more expressive than κελεύει ἄγειν. - done wrong." Camp. - All these la-
διὰ χερῶν λαβών : seizing me with ments and reflections intensify Anti-
his hands. διά, as in 1258. Cf. O. C. gone's sacrifice of herself to her sense
470, δι᾿ ὁσίων χειρῶν θιγών. Aesch. of duty, and make her a more real
Suppl. 193, ἔχουσαι διὰ χερῶν. human character. —ποίαν : more em-
917 f. The accumulation of adjs., phatic here than τίνα ; as if she asked
as in 852, is pathetic. indignantly, " What sort of right of
918. Electra laments in similar the gods can it be that I have violated
strain. Εl. 164, ἄτεκνος, ἀνύμφευτος for which I am to suffer this penalty ?"
αἰὲν οἰχνῶ. — παιδείου τροφής : the rear- 923. τίν' αὐδᾶν ξυμμάχων : what one
ing ofchildren. That maidens should of allies to invoke. The gen. is used
utter such regrets was not offensive perhaps in order to make it clear that
to the taste of the ancients, who re- men are referred to, since ξύμμαχον
garded marriage as the only proper might have been interpreted to mean
destiny of woman, and γνησίων παίδων a god. Antigone may have both
σπορά as the object of marriage. human and divine allies in mind, and
919. ἔρημος πρός : deserted on the then the gen. of the whole is needed.
part of, by. She certainly feels that she has been
920. κατασκαφάς : i.e. τύμβον. Cf. abandoned by both.
Aesch. Sept. 1008, θάπτειν γῆς φίλαις 924. δυσσέβειαν : a quality or an
κατασκαφαῖς. Ibid. 1038, τάφον γὰρ action is freq. mentioned instead of
αὐτὴ καὶ κατασκαφὰς ἐγὼ ... μηχανή- the praise and reward or the blame
σομαι. and punishment attaching to it. So
921 f. ποίαν ... δίκην ; τί χρή : here, the charge or blame of impiety. Cf.
"the suddenness of these transitions Εl. 968, εὐσέβειαν ἐκ πατρὸς θανόντος
is very expressive of the agitation of οἴσει. Eur. Med . 18, δύσκλειαν ἐκτή-
Antigone's mind. Her fate leads her σαντο καὶ ῥαθυμίαν.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 113

925 ἀλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν οὖν τάδ᾽ ἐστὶν ἐν θεοῖς καλά,

παθόντες ἂν ξυγγνοῖμεν ἡμαρτηκότες ·
εἰ δ᾽ οἶδ᾽ ἁμαρτάνουσι, μὴ πλείω κακὰ
πάθοιεν ἢ καὶ δρῶσιν ἐκδίκως ἐμέ.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ἔτι τῶν αὐτῶν ἀνέμων αὑταὶ

930 ψυχῆς ῥιπαὶ τήνδε γ᾽ ἔχουσιν.
ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τοιγὰρ τούτων τοῖσιν ἄγουσι

κλαύμαθ᾽ ὑπάρξει βραδυτῆτος περ.

925 f. "Ifthe gods regard this right more close. — ἐκδίκως : Schol. ἔξω τοῦ
(sc. that I though pious am thought δικαίου.
impious ) , I would confess, having been 929 f. ἔτι : Antigone remains un-
taught by my suffering (acc. to the changed ; she has neither confessed
maxim πάθος μάθος) , that I have done that she has done wrong nor suc-
wrong." That she does not seriously cumbed through fear. — ἀνέμων ῥιπαὶ :
believe this is shown by the following forms one idea ( cf. 137) ; ψυχῆς de-
ἐκδίκως. In similar strain the Chorus pends on it. Wild tempests ofthe soul.
in O. Τ. 895, εἰ γὰρ αἱ τοιαίδε πράξεις Cf. Αj. 616, τὰ πρὶν ἔργα χεροῖν μεγίστας
τίμιαι (with the gods ) , τί δεῖ με χο- ἀρετᾶς. Cf. “ A gust of the soul, i' faith
ρεύειν ; For συγγιγνώσκω confess, it overset me." Coleridge's Remorse,
grant, cf. Plat. Laws, 717 d ; Hdt. i . 45 ; ii. 1. --- τῶν αὐτῶν αύται : see on 13.
iv. 126. For the mixed cond. sent., see 930. γε : adds emphasis to τήνδε.
GMT. 503. --- —ἐν θεοῖς : Lat. apud A different nature from hers would
deos , i.e. in their opinion. Cf. have yielded.
1242. 931. τούτων : gen. of cause. He
926. παθόντες : the use of the masc. makes the attendants accountable for
in place of the fem. is common in the imprecation of Antigone, an op-
tragedy where a woman speaks of portunity for which was given by
herself in the first pers. plur. So their delay.
Electra says of herself, El. 399, πε- 932. κλαύμαθ᾽ ὑπάρξει κτέ. : an im-
σούμεθ᾽, εἰ χρή, πατρὶ τιμωρούμενοι. plied threat similar to κλαίων φρενώσεις,
927. οἵδε : Creon. See on 10. - μὴ 754. — ύπερ : on account of. The last
πλείω : i.e. as many, as καί in the next syllable of rep is here made long.
verse shows. A similar turn is found The use ofthe syllaba anceps is allowed
in Phil. 794, πῶς ἂν ἀντ᾿ ἐμοῦ τὸν ἴσον by Soph. and Eur. at the close of
χρόνον τρέφοιτε τήνδε τὴν νόσον ; Trach. an anapaestic verse when there is a
1038, τὰν ὧδ᾽ ἐπίδοιμι πεσοῦσαν ἀὕτως, change of dramatis personae. Cf.
ὧδ' αὕτως, ὥς μ᾽ ὤλεσεν. Eur. Med. 1396, ΜΗ . μένε καὶ γῆρας.
928. καί : makes the comparison ΙΑ, ὦ τέκνα φίλτατα.
114 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

οἴμοι, θανάτου τοῦτ᾽ ἐγγυτάτω

τούπος ἀφίκται.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.
935 θαρσεῖν οὐδὲν παραμυθοῦμαι,
μὴ οὐ τάδε ταύτῃ κατακυρούσθαι.

ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ.

ὦ γῆς Θήβης ἄστυ πατρῷον

καὶ θεοὶ προγενείς,
*
ἄγομαι δὴ κοὐκέτι μέλλω.
940 λεύσσετε, Θήβης οἱ κοιρανίδαι,
τὴν βασιλειδῶν μούνην λοιπήν,

939. W. δὴ ᾽γὼ κοὐκέτι μελλώ .

933. The attendants seize Antigone. venerated patron gods of the state
The Chorus no longer see hope ( 935), are meant.
and assent to the view expressed, as 939. μέλλω : do I delay. Cf. Phil.
in 576. —θανάτου : gen. after ἐγγυτάτω. 1256, ταὐτὸν τόδ᾽ ὄψει δρῶντα κοὐ
See G. 1148-49 ; H. 757.- TOÛTO TOU- μέλλοντ᾽ ἔτι.
πος : i.e. the threat of Creon to the 940. οἱ κοιρανίδαι : ye princely men.
attendants. The members of the Chorus are called
935. θαρσεῖν : the subj. to be sup- ἄνακτες in 988. This word stands in
plied is σέ. —οὐδέν : by no means. connection with βασιλειδῶν, implying
936. μὴ οὐ : for the double neg., that the scions of the κοίρανοι, the for-
see G. 1616 ; Η. 1034. ταύτῃ : in this mer rulers of the land, ought to have
way, i.e. as you have said. κατα protected the daughter of the βασι-
κυροῦσθαι : be ratified, realized. The λεύς, since she was closely connected
inf. without regard to tense, referring with them. of, the art. with the appos.
to the fut. See GMT. 96. (κοιρανίδαι ) of the voc., like τὸ φάος,
937. γῆς Θήβης : the domain of 100.
Thebes embraced also rural districts 941. βασιλειδῶν : of the royal house.
and smaller towns. Cf. 0. C. 668, Cf. Plat. Critias, 116c, ἐγέννησαν τὸ
πατρῷον ἄστυ γῆς ἔχει. For the double τῶν δέκα βασιλειδῶν γένος. Suidas has
gen., cf. 929 f. the gloss βασιλείδης · ὁ τοῦ βασιλέως.—
938. προγενεῖς : ancestral. It cor- μούνην : Ion. for μόνην. She counts
responds to πατρῷον. The ancient and Ismene no longer. See on 895.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 115

οἷα πρὸς οἵων ἀνδρῶν πάσχω,

τὴν εὐσεβίαν σεβίσασα.

Στάσιμον δ'.
ΧΟΡΟΣ.
Στροφή ά.
ἔτλα καὶ Δανάας οὐράνιον φῶς

945 ἀλλάξαι δέμας ἐν χαλκοδέτοις αὐλαῖς ·

κρυπτομένα δ᾽ ἐν τυμβήρει θαλάμῳ κατεζεύχθη ·

942. οἷα πρὸς οίων : cf. Αj. 557, fore, he confined her in a θάλαμον
δείξεις οἷος ἐξ οἵου ( πατρὸς ἐτράφης. χαλκοῦν ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ τῆς οἰκίας κατὰ
Trach. 995, iepŵv olav olwv ... Xápiv. γῆς ( cf. turris aënea , Hor. Od. III.
943. Having honored (the duty of) 16, 1 ) , the foundations of which, it
piety. The assonance of the Greek is was believed, were still to be seen
noticeable. at Argos in the time of Hadrian.
944. While Antigone is conducted Cf. Pausan. ii. 23. 7. But Zeus
to her"chamber of death," the Chorus penetrated the roof in a shower of
chant this hymn of condolence, whose gold, and begat from Danae Perseus.
strains fall upon her ear as she de- A beautiful version of this story is
parts. Her fate is compared with to be found in William Morris's The
that of Danae, of Lycurgus, and of Earthly Paradise, under the title of
Cleopatra, against whom alike, though “The Doom of King Acrisius.”
they, like her, were of royal birth, the 945. ἀλλάξαι : to exchange, i.e. for
omnipotent force of Destiny prevailed . the gloom of the prison. Cf. Eur.
- To Cleopatra two strophes are de- Hec. 483, ἀλλάξασ᾽ ᾿Αΐδα θαλάμους . —
voted, χαριζόμενος τοῖς θεαταῖς, since δέμας : the person of Danae ; a poetic
she was of Athenian race ; to Danae paraphrase. Cf. 205. σῶμα is also
and Lycurgus but one each. — The thus used. Cf. Trach. 908, οἰκετῶν
musical effect of this ode is height- δέμας. Eur. Med . 1108, σῶμα ἤλυθε
ened by the repetition of words and τέκνων. — χαλκοδέτοις : “ so called be-
sounds, as if they were echoed back, cause the masonry was lined with
suchas κερτομίοις, 956, 962 ; κατεζεύχθη brazen plates, secured by nails, such
ζεύχθη, 947, 955 ; μανίας μανίαις, 958, as are said to have been found in the
961 ; ἀρατὸν ἀραχθέντων, 972, 975 ; Thesaurus of Mycenae.” Schn. See
ἀλαὸν ἀλαστόροισιν, 974. — The story Schliemann's Mycenae, p. 44.
of Danae here alluded to is that 946 f. The point of the comparison
Acrisius, king of Argos, had been with the fate of Antigone is contained
warned by an oracle that if his in the words κρυπτομένα ... κατεζεύχθη .
daughter Danae should ever give — κατεζεύχθη : κατά strengthens the
birth to a son he should receive his notion, i.e. completely, securely, as in
death at this son's hands. Where- κατακτείνειν, κατακόπτειν, κτέ.
116 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

καίτοι καὶ γενεᾷ τίμιος, ὦ παῖ, παῖ,

950 καὶ Ζηνὸς ταμιεύεσκε γονὰς χρυσορύτους .
ἀλλ᾽ ἁ μοιριδία τις δύνασις δεινά ·

οὔτ᾽ ἄν νιν ὄλβος οὔτ᾽ Αρης, οὐ πύργος, οὐχ ἁλίκτυποι

κελαιναὶ ναες ἐκφύγοιεν .

᾿Αντιστροφή ά.
955 ζεύχθη δ᾽ ὀξύχολος παῖς ὁ Δρύαντος,
Ἠδωνῶν βασιλεύς, κερτομίοις ὀργαῖς,

948. καί : both, correl. with the και Od. II. 16, 21 , scandit aeratas
below. — τίμιος : sc . ἦν. Because de- vitiosa naves cura nec tur-
scended from Danaus, the grandson mas equitum relinquit ocior
of Poseidon. — παῖ παῖ : pathetic rep- Euro ; Od. III. 1, 38, neque de-
etition. cedit aerata triremi et post
949. ταμιεύεσκε : she treasured up, equitem sedet. — ἄν : with ἐκφύ-
as a ταμίας does the treasure of a state γοιεν, with a sense approaching that
or temple. The Hom. iterative ending of the fut. indic. See G MT. 238. Cf.
-σκον occurs in tragedy only three 1339.
times more : παύεσκε, 963 ; ἔσκεν, 955. Lycurgus, king of the Edo-
Aesch. Pers. 656 ; κλαίεσκον (in tri- nians, who lived on the Strymon in
meter), Aesch. Frg. 305. Thrace, was punished for attacking
950. χρυσορύτους : the common Dionysus on his return from the
form is χρυσόρρυτος, but cf. χρυσόραπις, Orient and for opposing the celebra-
Pind. Pyth. iv. 178 ; χρυσορόου, Eur. tion of his worship . According to
Bacch. 154 ; ἁγνορύτων, Aesch. Prom. the account of Apollodorus, Lycur-
435. gus, made insane by Dionysus , slew
951. Const . & μοιριδία δύνασίς ( ἐστι) in his frenzy his son and cut off his
δεινά τις (δύνασις) . τίς lends a peculiar own leg, after which he was taken by
shade to the thought by implying the Edonians to Mount Pangaeum,
that this power of fate is something where he was chained, and afterwards,
not fully known. For the sentiment, at the command of Dionysus, torn
cf. 987. Pind. Pyth. xii. 30, τό γε asunder by horses. Homer has him
μόρσιμον οὐ παρφυκτόν. Hdt. i . 91 , τὴν punished with blindness and speedy
πεπρωμένην μοίρην ἀδύνατά ἐστιν ἀπο- death. See Il. vi . 139. The comparison
φυγέειν καὶ θεῷ. with Antigone is contained in ζεύχθη
952 ff. OUTE ... OŰTE . . . OÙ . . . ovx : a · πετρώδει . . . δεσμῷ. — ὀξύχολος : cf.
double parallelism is indicated : on Verg. Aen. iii. 13, acri Lycurgo .
the one hand, money which may buy, 956. κερτομίοις ὀργαῖς : dat. of
or force of arms which may secure cause, because of his harsh temper.
protection ; and, on the other, battle- Or, perhaps better, on account of his
ments or flight in ships which may insolent mockery, lit. mocking temper.
afford escape. So Hor. says of Care, Cf. Eur. Alc. 1125, κέρτομος χαρά
1
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 117

ἐκ Διονύσου πετρώδει κατάφαρκτος ἐν δεσμῷ.

οὕτω τας μανίας δεινὸν ἀποστάζει
960 ανθηρόν τε μένος · κεῖνος ἐπέγνω μανίαις
ψαύων τὸν θεὸν ἐν κερτομίοις γλώσσαις.
παύεσκε μὲν γὰρ ἐνθέους γυναῖκας εὔιόν τε πῦρ,
965 φιλαύλους τ' ἠρέθιζε Μούσας.

960. W. ἔνθηρον. 965. W. δ' ἠρέθιζε.

In Aesch. Frg. 59, he is said to have 963. παύεσκε : see on 949. The
called Dionysus γύννις. See App. repetition of his efforts may be re-
957. πετρώδει κτέ. : the rocky cav- ferred to by the iterative form. -
ern in Mount Pangaeum is referred to . ἐνθέους γυναῖκας : the Bacchantes, the
— κατάφαρκτος : instead of κατάφρακ attendants of Dionysus.
τος, by the metathesis of ῥ, which, acc. 964. εὔιον : he compelled them to
to the lexicographers , is quite common put out the mystic flame of their
in the older Att. writers ; cf. ἐφάρξαντο , torches, which they brandished while
ναύφαρκτον, πεφαργμένος. shouting εὐοῖ εὐοῖ. Cf. Ο. Τ. 211,
959 f. thus, i.e. by such punishment, Βάκχον εὔιον. Eur. Bacch. 155 f. , μέλ.
the terrible and exuberant fury of mad- πετε τὸν Διόνυσον βαρυβρόμων ὑπὸ τυμ-
ness trickles away, i.e. comes to nought. πάνων εὔια τὸν εὔιον ἀγγαλλόμεναι θεόν.
For the interpretation and reading of The opposition to the introduction of
W. and other editt., see the App.- the Dionysus cult into Thrace is prob.
ἀνθηρόν : Schol., τὸ ἀκμαῖον καὶ ἀνθοῦν the origin of this legend.
ἐν κακοῖς. Cf. Trach. 1000, μανίας 965. φιλαύλους Μούσας : the Muses,
ἄνθος. Ibid . 1089, (νόσος) ἤνθηκεν, originally Nymphs, were connected
Aesch. Pers. 821, ὕβρις ἐξανθοῦσα. with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian
960. ἐπέγνω : he became aware after- cult ; reference to them is, therefore,
wards ( ἐπί) , i.e. after he was punished. especially appropriate when speaking
— μανίαις : dat. of manner with ψαύων. of the locality where the scene of the
961. ψαύων : equiv. to ὅτι ἔψαυεν myth of Lycurgus is laid. Τίς ποτ'
after ἐπέγνω. See GMT. 904, 910 , ἔσθ᾽ ὁ μουσόμαντις ; asks Lycurgus con-
and for the tense, 140. τὸν θεόν : temptuously in Aesch. Frg. 58. Eusta-
for the accus., see on 546. So also the thius on Hom. Od. xvii. 205, says
post-classical Nonnus, Dion. 45, 317, λέγονται καὶ Μοῦσαι Διονύσου τροφοί.
τίγριν οὐ ψαύοντα φορῆα . Ellendt sug- Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are
gests that the accus. is due to the use found represented in art as Bacchan-
of ψαύειν in the sense of λοιδορεῖν. — tes. This connection of the Muses
ἐν κερτομίοις γλώσσαις : with reviling with Dionysus was carried over
words. See on 956. - — ἐν : the dat. after from Thrace into Boeotia. According
èv sometimes passes over into an almost to an Orchomenian myth, the Muses
purely instrumental sense. Cf. 764, concealed Dionysus when he fled to
1003. Phil. 60, ἐν λιταῖς στείλαντες. them for refuge. A new connecting
Ibid. 1393, ἐν λόγας πείσειν. link with the Muses was added when
118 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

Στροφή β'.

παρὰ δὲ Κυανεαν σπιλάδων διδύμας ἁλὸς

ἀκταὶ Βοσπόριαι ἰδ᾽ ὁ Θρηκῶν ἄξενος
970 Σαλμυδησσός, ἵν᾿ ἀγχίπολις Αρης
δισσοῖσι Φινείδαις

εἶδεν ἀρατὸν ἕλκος

968. W. τὰ δ᾽ ὁ Θρηκῶν. 970. W. ἄγχουρος "Αρης.

tragedies began to be performed at sels that were wrecked on their coast

the Dionysia. In the theatre at Athens (an ancient flotsam ) . Cf. Xen. Anab.
two seats of honor belonging to the vii. 5. 12. — ἵνα : where. ἀγχίπολις :
priests of Dionysus Melpomenus have dwelling hard by. In Hom. Il. xiii.
been exhumed. The flute, which was 301 , Od. viii. 361, Ares is spoken of as
used in the worship of Dionysus, is dwelling in Thrace. Others, tutelary
often seen in the hands of the Muses god of the city. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 501,
as represented in vase paintings and Ογκα Παλλὰς ἥδ᾽ ἀγχίπτολις.
in statuary of the later period. 971 ft. Const. ἵνα ῎Αρης εἶδεν ἀρατὸν
966 f. And by the Cyanean rocks of ἕλκος, τυφλωθὲν ἀλαὸν δισσοῖσι Φινεΐδαις,
the double sea are the Bosporian cliffs. κύκλοις ἀλαστόροις ὀμμάτων ἀραχθέντων
Cf. Strabo, vii. 319, αἱ δὲ Κυάνεαι πρὸς ἐξ ἀγρίας δάμαρτος. - · Φινείδαις : the
τῷ στόματι τοῦ Πόντου εἰσὶ δύο νησίδια winged Boreas carried away with him
... πορθμῷ διειργόμενα ὅσον εἴκοσι στα- Orithyia, the daughter of Erechtheus ,
δίων. Called by Hom. ( Od. xii. 61) king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughter
Πλαγκταί. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, κυανέας ofOrithyia, married Phineus, the king
Συμπληγάδας. These small rocky of Salmydessus. Afterwards Phineus
islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at rejected her and had her imprisoned,
the entrance of the Bosporus into and then took for his wife Idothea,
the Black Sea. - παρά : the gen. to sister of Cadmus ( or, Idaea, daughter
express the idea of extension ; i.e. from of Dardanus ), who smote with blind-
these extend . - διδύμας : because there ness the sons of Cleopatra, and caused
was a sea on either side of the rocks. them to be shut up in a vaulted tomb.
Dion. Perieg . 156, after describing the 972 ff. dparov : accursed, i.e. bring-
Cyanean rocks, says, ἐκ τοῦδ᾽ ἂν καὶ ing a curse on Phineus and Idothea.
Πόντον ἴδοις διθάλασσαν ἐόντα. The word occurs nowhere else in the
968. ιδέ : Ion. for ἠδέ. Not found tragedians, and its genuineness here
elsewhere in tragedy. — ἄξενος : cf. is suspected . See App. for other
Aesch. Prom. 726, Σαλμυδησσία γνάθος readings. ἕλκος τυφλωθὲν ἀλαόν :
ἐχθρόξενος ναύταισι, μητρυιὰ νεῶν. the blinding wound struck so as to cause
970. Σαλμυδησσός : the coast of sightlessness. We find ἕλκος βάλλειν οι
the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the οὐτᾶν ( cf. Hom. Il. v. 361, xvi. 511 ) ; so
promontory of Thynias. The inhab- here τυφλοῦν ἕλκος, to inflict a wound
itants of this region pillaged the ves- by blinding. This is followed by
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 119

τυφλωθὲν ἐξ ἀγρίας δάμαρτος

ἀλαὸν ἀλατόροισιν ὀμμάτων κύκλοις
975 ἀραχθέντων ὑφ᾽ αἱματηραῖς
χείρεσσι καὶ κερκίδων ἀκμαῖσιν.

᾿Αντιστροφή β'.

κατὰ δὲ τακόμενοι μέλεοι μελέαν πάθαν

κλαῖον ματρός, ἔχοντες ἀνύμφευτον γονάν ·
980 ὁ δὲ σπέρμα μὲν ἀρχαιογόνων

979. W. κλαῖον, ματρὸς ἔχοντες.

two dats., κύκλοις, indir. obj. or aim prep. In trimeters this occurs in
of the action in τυφλοῦν, and Φινείδαις, 427, 432, 1233 ; in lyric parts, in
dat. of reference or interest, as in the 1272, 1274. Cf. also Ο. Τ. 1198, κατὰ
freq. Hom. expression, μένος δέ οἱ ἔμ . μὲν φθίσας. Phil. 1177, από νύν με
βαλε θυμῷ. Cf. Eur. Iph. Τaur. 853, λείπετε. — μέλεοι κτέ.: they (i.e. the
φάσγανον δέρᾳ θῆκέ μοι πατήρ. ἀλαόν is Phineïdae ) wretchedly wasting away
predic. (in their imprisonment ) bewailed the
974. αλαστόροισιν : vengeance bring- wretched state oftheir mother (who had
ing. ἀλάστορος for αλάστωρ, as in borne them in a calamitous wedlock
Aesch. Frg. 87, πρευμενὴς ἀλάστορος. and who likewise was incarcerated
This word means properly an aveng- in a dungeon) . Thus the fates of
ing spirit, and is applied with great the deserted mother and of the sons
significance to the sightless eyeballs are connected, and the poet easily in-
that seek for vengeance from the gods. troduces the comparison between the
975. ὑπό : with the dat . as in ὑπὸ destiny of Cleopatra, not clearly stated
χερσὶ δαμῆναι and many other Hom. but readily inferred, and that of Anti-
expressions. Cf. O. T. 209, тdv, & Zeû, gone. That this is the chief point of
ὑπὸ σῷ φθίσον κεραυνῷ. the entire reference to the story of
976. χείρεσσι : see ou 116. — κερκί the Phineïdae appears from 980-87.
δων ἀκμαῖσιν : with the points of shut- For this reason the punctuation of
tles. The shuttle was sharpened at W., which separates κλαῖον from μα-
the point so as to slip in between the τρός , is not acceptable . -μέλεοι μετ
threads of the warp, which was up- λέαν : see on 13. Cf. Ο. Τ. 479, μέλεος
right. It was with this instrument μελέῳ ποδὶ χηρεύων .
that Alcmene bored out the eyes of 979. ἀνύμφευτον γονάν : a birth from
Eurystheus after his death . Oedipus an unblest wedlock. The attrib. belongs
smote his eyes with the brooch of his prop. to ματρός ; she was δύσνυμφος.
wife. Cf. Ο. Τ. 1268. 980. & δέ : but she. Dem. use of the
977. κατά : modifies τακόμενοι ; art. Cleopatra is meant. — σπέρμα :
separation of the verb from its in lineage.
120 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ἄντασ᾽ Ερεχθείδαν,
τηλεπόροις δ᾽ ἐν ἄντροις
τράφη θυέλλαισιν ἐν πατρῴαις
985 Βορεὰς ἄμιππος ὀρθόποδος ὑπὲρ πάγου
θεῶν παῖς · ἀλλὰ κἀπ᾿ ἐκείνᾳ
Μοίραι μακραίωνες ἔσχον, ὦ παῖ.

981. ἄντασε : nancisci ; like τυχεῖν cf. 1126. Super Pindo , on the top
followed by the gen. Cf. Hom. Od. of Pindus, Hor. Od. I. 12, 6. With
iii. 44, δαίτης ηντήσατε. O. C. 1445, ὀρθόπους, applied to a hill, cf. ὑψίπους,
ἀντῆσαι κακῶν. — Ερεχθεϊδάν : see on applied to laws, Ο. Τ. 866. The high
971f. They are called ἀρχαιόγονοι by crags tower straight up as if on firm
the Chorus because they were αὐτό- feet .
χθονες. Cf. Αj. 202, γενεὰ χθονίων ἀπ᾿ 986f. θεῶν παῖς : she was thus γενεᾷ
Ερεχθεϊδᾶν. μέν ( 980) and δέ ( 983 ) τίμιος, like Danae ( 949) . Her father
place her origin and nurture in con- was a wind-god, her grandfather was
trast. Erechtheus, the son of Hephaestus and
983. τηλεπόροις : far-piercing, i.. Gaea. This myth awakened in the
extending far into the mountain side. mind of the Athenians grateful recol-
These caverns were the Σαρπηδονία lections. They believed that Boreas,
πέτρα of Mount Pangaeum in Thrace. moved by his relationship with the
984. πατρῴαις : the whirlwinds family of their ancient king, had de-
amid which she was reared are per- stroyed the Persian fleet, and they
sonified by this epithet ; they are her styled him their helpful relative,
sisters . and consecrated to him a shrine on
985. Βορεάς : not to be confused the banks of the Ilissus. — ἀλλ᾽ κἀπ᾿
with Βορέας. For the patronymic form, ἐκείνᾳ . . . ἔσχον : but even against her
see G. 846, 1 ; H. 559. — άμιππος : (notwithstanding all her supposed
horses that were yoked and ran to- immunity) the fates directed their
gether were called ἅμιπποι σύνδρομοι, way. ἔχειν with ἐπί, in the sense
hence,keeping pace with, fleet as a steed. of make one's way to, come upon,
In the poets Boreas and his children is found in Hom. Od. xxii. 75, ἐπὶ
are often the types of swiftness . Cf. δ᾽ αὐτῷ πάντες ἔχωμεν. The expression
Tyrt. Frg. 12, 4, νικῴη δὲ θέων θρηίκιον is often used of directing one's way
Βορέην. Theogn. 715, ὠκύτερας πόδας in riding or sailing. The Schol. para-
παίδων Βορέω. As Zetes and Calais, the phrases by ἐπέσχον, ἐπετέθησαν, ἐπε-
sons of Boreas, were said to be winged, βάρησαν.
so the poet transfers the swiftness of 987. μακραίωνες : so called because
the sire here also to the daughter.— they are supposed to have existed
ὀρθόποδος κτέ. : on top of craggy steeps. from the earliest time. The epithet
This is not contradictory to τραφήναι in Aesch. Eum. 172 is παλαιγενείς . —
ἐν ἄντροις, because here the poet has ὦ παῖ : Antigone is apostrophized
in mind the free ranging of the Boread after her departure, as Oedipus in
on lofty hills. For vπép in this sense, Ο . C. 1567, πάλιν σε δαίμων δίκαιος αὔξοι .
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 121

EIGHTH SCENE. CREON . TIRESIAS .

Επεισόδιον έ.

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

Θήβης ἄνακτες, ἥκομεν κοινὴν ὁδὸν

δύ᾽ ἐξ ἑνὸς βλέποντε · τοῖς τυφλοῖσι γὰρ
990 αὕτη κέλευθος ἐκ προηγητοῦ πέλει.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί δ᾽ ἔστιν, ὦ γεραιέ Τειρεσία, νέον

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

ἐγὼ διδάξω, καὶ σὺ τῷ μάντει πιθοῦ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ .

οὔκουν πάρος γε σῆς ἀπεστάτουν φρενός.

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

τοιγὰρ δι᾽ ὀρθῆς τήνδε ναυκληρεῖς πόλιν.

988. The unannounced appearance Ares was angry with the city, because
of Tiresias marks the beginning of at its founding the dragon which was
the περιπέτεια of the play. The blind sacred to him had been slain, and
seer, led by a boy, enters the scene at that he would give deliverance to the
the right of the spectators. — ἄνακ- Thebans only when expiation had
τες : see on 940. been made by the death of some
989. ἐξ ἑνός : i.e. by the eyes of one. descendant of the men that had
990. αὕτη : sc. κοινή . ἐκ προηγητοῦ sprung from the teeth of the dragon.
is added to explain αὕτη, the thought Thereupon Creon's son, Megareus,
being that the blind can journey only offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares,
with the help of a guide. and the city received deliverance and
991. δέ : indicates some suppressed quiet by the death of the two sons of
emotion or surprise. In order to un- Oedipus and the succession of Creon
derstand the attitude of Creon towards to the throne.
Tiresias and these first words of their 994. δι' ὀρθῆς : sc . ὁδοῦ.— ναυκληρεῖς :
interview, it is to be borne in mind the same metaphor is freq. in Aesch.,
that in the recent siege of Thebes e.g. Sept. 652, σὺ δ᾽ αὐτὸς γνῶθι ναυκλη-
Tiresias had declared to Creon that ρεῖν πόλιν. Cf. Eng. piloting the state
122 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

995 ἔχω πεπονθὼς μαρτυρεῖν ὀνήσιμα.

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

φρόνει βεβὼς αὖ νῦν ἐπὶ ξυροῦ τύχης.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί δ᾽ ἔστιν ; ὡς ἐγὼ τὸ σὸν φρίσσω στόμα.

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

γνώσει, τέχνης σημεῖα τῆς ἐμῆς κλύων.

εἰς γὰρ παλαιὸν θᾶκον ὀρνιθοσκόπον

1000 ΐζων, ἵν᾽ ἦν μοι παντὸς οἰωνοῦ λιμήν,
ἀγνωτ᾽ ἀκούω φθόγγον ὀρνίθων, κακῷ
κλάζοντας οἴστρῳ καὶ βεβαρβαρωμένῳ ·
καὶ σπῶντας ἐν χηλαῖσιν ἀλλήλους φοναῖς

995. Const. ἔχω μαρτυρεῖν ( τοῦτο) , 997. ώς : how ; exclamatory. Cf. El.
πεπονθὼς ὀνήσιμα. Others prefer to 1112, τί δ᾽ ἔστιν ; ὥς μ᾽ ὑπέρχεται φόβος.
join ὀνήσιμα directly with μαρτυρεῖν, 999. γάρ : see on 238. — παλαιόν :
taking πεπονθώς abs. -= from experience. consecrated by ancient tradition. -
The reference is to the events men- ὀρνιθοσκόπον : the οἰωνοσκοπεῖον Τειρε-
tioned above on 991. W., however, σίου καλούμενον was still pointed out
thinks that the poet refers to the on the acropolis of Thebes in the time
time when Oedipus proposed to slay of the Antonines. Cf. Paus. ix . 16. 1 .
Creon as the supposed murderer of Ορνιθομαντεία was the oldest method
Laius, and Oedipus was led by the seer of divination that had been reduced
to detect himself as the guilty man. to a system among the Greeks . For
996. βεβώς : supplementary partic. places of long-continued observation
after φρόνει, think that you stand. Cf. localities were chosen that were fre-
Trach . 289, φρόνει νιν ὡς ἥξοντα. quented by birds ; hence λιμήν = resort.
ἐπὶ ξυροῦ τύχης : lit. upon the razor's Cf. Lat. templum = locus manu
edge offortune. A proverbial expres- auguris designatus in aëre .
sion, the earliest form of which is 1001. ἀγνώτα : unknown, strange.
found in Hom. Il. x . 173 f., νῦν γὰρ — κακῷ : inauspicious.
δὴ πάντεσσιν ἐπὶ ξυροῦ ἵσταται ἀκμῆς ἢ 1002. κλάζοντας : a “ constructio
μάλα λυγρὸς ὄλεθρος Αχαιοῖς ἢὲ βιῶναι. ad sensum,” as if ὄρνιθας φθεγγομένους
Cf. Hdt. vi. II , ἐπὶ ξυροῦ γὰρ ἀκμῆς had preceded . —βεβαρβαρωμένῳ : the
ἔχεται ἡμῖν τὰ πρήγματα ἢ εἶναι ἐλευ- cry of the birds, ordinarily so readily
θέροισι ἢ δούλοισι. Milton, Par. Reg. understood by the augur, was strange
i. 94, " You see our danger on the and unintelligible to him.
utmost edge of hazard." 1003. ἐν : see on 764. Here evadds
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 123

ἔγνων · πτερῶν γὰρ ῥοῖβδος οὐκ ἄσημος ἦν.

1005 εὐθὺς δὲ δείσας ἐμπύρων ἐγενόμην

βωμοῖσι παμφλέκτοισιν · ἐκ δὲ θυμάτων

Ηφαιστος οὐκ ἔλαμπεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ σποδῷ
μυδῶσα κηκὶς μηρίων ἐτήκετο
κἄτυφε κἀνέπτυε, καὶ μετάρσιοι
1010 χολαὶ διεσπείροντο, καὶ καταρρεῖς
μηροὶ καλυπτῆς ἐξέκειντο πιμελής.
τοιαῦτα παιδὸς τοῦδ᾽ ἐμάνθανον πάρα

φθίνοντ᾽ ἀσήμων ὀργίων μαντεύματα ·

ἐμοὶ γὰρ οὗτος ἡγεμών, ἄλλοις δ᾽ ἐγώ.
to the clearness of the sent., standing thick black smoke, the sacrifice in-
by the side of φοναῖς ( = in bloody fray) dicated the divine displeasure, and
a dat. of manner. was a portent of evil.
1004. γάρ : tells how he knew, 1009. μετάρσιοι : in the pred.
though he was blind. 1010. χολαί : the galls were a part
1005. ἐγενόμην : i.e. ἐπειρώμην. Sim- of the σπλάγχνα that were examined
ilar is γεύεσθαι ἀλκῆς, ἀέθλων. Alarmed in divination. Prometheus, Aesch.
at the fighting of the birds, Tiresias Prom. 496, names as one of the arts
makes trial of divination by fire, which of divination which he taught men,
also terrifies him with its bad omens. χολῆς λοβοῦ τε ποικίλην εὐμορφίαν.
1006. βωμοῖσι : dat. of place . παν- καταρρυεῖς : lit. Howing down,
in παμφλέκτοισιν indicates, as it freq. here melted away ; in agreement with
does in the tragic writers, simply a μηροί, because that from which or
high degree, like Eng . very . Cf. παν- with which anything flows is itself
τελεῖς, 1016 and 1163. El. 105, παμ- often spoken of as flowing, as e.g.
φεγγεῖς ἄστρων ῥιπάς. ῥέεν αἵματι γαῖα. So we say in Eng.
1007. Ηφαιστος : see on 123. "the streets ran with blood."
With this passage cf. Sen. Oed. 307, 1011. μηροί : the thigh-bones with
TIR. Quid flamma ? Utrumne some of the flesh still upon them,
clarus ignis et nitidus stetit, whereas unpía are the pieces of flesh
Rectusque purum verticem cut from the thighs . This distinction,
caelo tulit , An latera circa however, is not always observed . --
serpit incertus viae, Et flue- πιμελῆς : the thigh-bones lay bare of
tuante turbidus fumo labat? the enveloping caul that had melted
If the fire was kindled with diffi- away from them. Hom. Il. i . 460,
culty, or the flame was divided and μηρούς τ᾽ ἐξέταμον κατά τε κνίσῃ ἐκά-
did not immediately take hold of all λυψαν δίπτυχα ποιήσαντες.
the parts of the victim, or if instead 1013. φθίνοντα : W. takes in indir.
of ascending in a straight line the disc. after ἐμάνθανον, and explanatory
flame whirled round, or if there arose of τοιαῦτα. Accordingly he punctuates
124 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

1015 καὶ ταῦτα τῆς σῆς ἐκ φρενὸς νοσεῖ πόλις.

βωμοὶ γὰρ ἡμῖν ἐσχάραι τε παντελεῖς
πλήρεις ὑπ᾽ οἰωνῶν τε καὶ κυνῶν βορᾶς
τοῦ δυσμόρου πεπτῶτος Οἰδίπου γόνου.
κατ᾽ οὐ δέχονται θυστάδας λιτὰς ἔτι
1020 θεοὶ παρ' ἡμῶν οὐδὲ μηρίων φλόγα,
οὐδ᾽ ὄρνις εὐσήμους ἀπορροιβδεῖ βοάς,
ἀνδροφθόρου βεβρῶτες αἵματος λίπος.
ταῦτ᾽ οὖν, τέκνον, φρόνησον. ἀνθρώποισι γὰρ
τοῖς πᾶσι κοινόν ἐστι τοὐξαμαρτάνειν ·
1025 ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἁμάρτῃ, κεῖνος οὐκέτ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἀνὴρ

after πάρα. But it seems better to join and dogs had carried or let fall on
τοιαῦτα directly with μαντεύματα, to the altars. — βορᾶς : in appos. with
take φθίνοντα adj ., and to transl. such γόνου ; i.e. mangled for food . In this
failing prophecies from sacrifices that way the shrines of the gods were pol-
give no sign. Cf. Ο. Τ. 906, φθίνοντα luted. Camp. illustrates the thought
Λαΐου θέσφατα. Psalm 74, 9, “ We see by a quotation from Webster's Appius
not our signs, there is no more any and Virg., p. 165, " Come, you birds of
prophet." As the cries of the birds death, And fill your greedy crops with
(1001 f. ) , so also the sacrifices refuse human flesh ; Then to the city fly, dis-
to give the seer intelligible and favor- gorge it there Before the senate, and
able omens. from thence arise, A plague to choke
1015. ταῦτα νοσεῖ : is aflicted with all Rome."
this trouble. ταῦτα is the cognate 1021. ὄρνις : with short . So in
accus., the noun being implied in the Hom. 17. xxiv . 219 , also in a dactylic
verb. See G. 1054 ; H. 716 b. verse in El. 149, and a few times in
1016. παντελής : acc. to W., all- trimeters, esp. in Eur. and Ar. -
sacred ; as ἀτελὴς ἱερῶν is one who εὐσήμους : giving clear augury ; con-
has not been initiated in the sacred trasted with ἄσημος, 1013, and referring
mysteries ; νεοτελής and ἀρτιτελής, one back to οἴστρῳ βεβαρβαρωμένῳ, 1002.
who is newly initiated. But this 1022. Glutted as they are with the
sense is not suitable to παντελή, 1163. bloody fat of a slain man.--αἵματος :
Cf. also παντελής δάμαρ, Ο. Τ. 930. a gen. of characteristic, like λευκῆς
The use of παντελῶς is also against it. χιόνος, 114. — βεβρῶτες : in the plur.
L. & S., Ell., and many others render because opvis is collective in sense.
παντελεῖς all; better, all completely, ἀνδροφθόρου : = ἀνδρὸς φθαρέντος. Cf.
with its force upon πλήρεις, as though Eur. Orest. 1649, αἵματος μητροκτόνου .
it were πᾶσαι παντελῶς πλήρεις. Cycl. 127, βορῇ ἀνθρωποκτόνῳ .
1017 f. πλήρεις τοῦ γόνου : i.e. of 1025. ἁμάρτη : the subj. is to be
his body, pieces of which the birds supplied from the following ἀνήρ.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 125

ἄβουλος οὐδ᾽ ἄνολβος, ὅστις ἐς κακὸν

πεσὼν ἀκεῖται μηδ' ἀκίνητος πέλει.

αὐθαδία τοι σκαιότητ᾽ ὀφλισκάνει .
ἀλλ᾽ εἶκε τῷ θανόντι μηδ᾽ ὀλωλότα
1030 κέντει. τίς ἀλκὴ τὸν θανόντ᾽ ἐπικτανεῖν ;
εὖ σοι φρονήσας εὖ λέγω · τὸ μανθάνειν δ'
ἥδιστον εὖ λέγοντος , εἰ κέρδος λέγοι.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ὦ πρέσβυ, πάντες ὥστε τοξόται σκοποῦ

Krea's firstsuggest
τοξεύετ᾽ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε, κοὐδὲ μαντικῆς ion was that die
we
1035 άπρακτος ὑμῖν εἰμι · τῶν ὑπαὶ γένους met και uere
liled κυο !
ἐξημπόλημαι καμπεφόρτισμαι πάλαι

1035 f. W. εἰμι. μῶν ὑπαὶ γένους . . . πάλαι ;

For the subjv. without av, see GMT. σασα μὴ τὰ καίρια. Psalm 64, 3, “ Who
540. Cf. O. C. 1225, ἐπεὶ φανῇ. whet their tongue like a sword, and bend
1027. ἀκεῖται, πέλει : see on 179. to shoot their arrows, bitter words .” .
1028. αὐθαδία κτέ. : obstinacy incurs ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε : i.e. ἐμοῦ. μαντικής :
the charge offolly. sc. τέχνης. The gen. after ἄπρακτος
1029. εἶκε τῷ θανόντι : relent towards ( see on 847) , which means untried,
the dead. unassailed by.
1030. ἐπικτανεῖν : to slay again. ἐπί 1035. τῶν ὑπαὶ γένους : by whose tribe;
as in ἐπιγαμέω. Cf. 1288. Phil. 946, i.ε. τῶν μάντεων, which is easily sug-
ἐναίρων νεκρόν. “ Strike him no more, gested by μαντικῆς. “ Creon's heated
you see he's dead already." Ford's imagination suggests to him that the
Witch of Edmonton, iv. 2. whole tribe of prophets and diviners
1031 f. εν : the repetition of this have greedily marked him for their
word and of Aéyew gives to the clos- prey.” Camp . — ὑπαί : in trimeter is
ing part of the seer's speech an oracu- found also in El. 711 , Aesch . Agam.
lar and striking effect. For the elision 944, Eum. 417.
in δ', see on 350. - εἰ λέγοι : in case 1036. ἐμπεφόρτισμαι : ἐμφορτίζειν is
he should speak ; opt. with the pres. found elsewhere only in post-classical
indic. in the apod . Cf. 666. Aj. 1344, writers, who use it in the sense of load,
οὐ δίκαιον (ἐστίν) , εἰ θάνοι, βλάπτειν load upon , Hes ., Op. 690, has τὰ μείονα
τὸν ἐσθλόν. — κέρδος : in the sense of φορτίζεσθαι. Dem. has ἀντιφορτίζειν,
κερδαλέα, as in 1326. and Xen. ἐπιφορτίζειν, used of lading a
1033. ώστε : for ὡς. Cf. 1084. ship with merchandise. ἐξημπόλημαι
1034. τοξεύετε : figurative. Cf. evidently refers to the same transac-
Aesch. Suppl. 446, καὶ γλῶσσα τοξεύ tion, and the expression is equiv. to
126 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

κερδαίνετ', ἐμπολᾶτε τἀπὸ Σάρδεων

ἤλεκτρον, εἰ βούλεσθε, καὶ τὸν Ἰνδικὸν

χρυσόν · τάφῳ δ᾽ ἐκεῖνον οὐχὶ κρύψετε.

1040 οὐδ᾽ εἰ θέλουσ᾽ οἱ Ζηνὸς αἰετοὶ βορὰν
φέρειν νιν ἁρπάζοντες ἐς Διὸς θρόνους,
οὐδ᾽ ὡς μίασμα τοῦτο μὴ τρέσας ἐγὼ
θάπτειν παρήσω κεῖνον. εὖ γὰρ οἶδ' ὅτι
θεοὺς μιαίνειν οὔτις ἀνθρώπων σθένει .
1045 πίπτουσι δ᾽, ὦ γεραιέ Τειρεσία, βροτῶν
χοὶ πολλὰ δεινοὶ πτώματ᾽ αἴσχρ᾽, ὅταν λόγους
αἰσχροὺς καλῶς λέγωσι τοῦ κέρδους χάριν.

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.
φεν ·
ἆρ᾽ οἶδεν ἀνθρώπων τις, ἆρα φράζεται,

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί χρῆμα ; ποῖον τοῦτο πάγκοινον λέγεις ;

I have been sold and delivered as mer- 1040, and followed by μή with the
chandise. fut. παρήσω. See GMT. 295, and cf.
1037. The asyndeton adds empha- ΕΙ. 1052, οὔ σοι μὴ μεθέψομαί ποτε. —
sis and indicates Creon's excitement. μίασμα : pollution.
" You may barter me in return for 1043. γάρ : introduces the apology
the greatest treasures, you will never for his seemingly blasphemous ex-
succeed in making me abandon my pression. So Oedipus, O. T. 334, after
purpose." The wealth of Sardis and calling Tiresias ὦ κακῶν κάκιστε,
India was proverbial . checks himself, and apologizes by
1038. ἤλεκτρον : neut . in Soph. and adding, καὶ γὰρ ἂν πέτρου φύσιν σύ γ᾽
Hdt. Gold, with a partly natural, ὀργάνειας.
partly artificial alloy of silver, about 1045. The fifth foot is an anapaest,
one-fourth part. Perhaps this is what as in 991 .
Hdt. i. 5o, calls λευκός χρυσός, in dis- 1046 , πολλά : modifies δεινοί and
tinction from ἄπεφθος χρυσός. = πάνυ. So Phil. 254, ὦ πόλλ᾽ ἐγὼ
1040. Creon replies to what the μοχθηρός. Ηom. Il. vi. 458, πόλλ᾽ ἀεκα-
seer said in 1016 ff. Passion again ζομένη. — πτώματα : cognate accus.
carries him away, as in 760, 769, and after πίπτουσι.
even to the point of blasphemy, as 1047. κέρδους : Creon retorts
in 487, 780. sharply to the words of Tiresias in
1041. νίν : the body of Polynices. 1031 f.
1042. οὐδέ : repetition of οὐδέ in 1048. τίς : “ I see,” he says, " from
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 127

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

1050 ὅσῳ κράτιστον κτημάτων εὐβουλία ;

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ὅσῳπερ, οἶμαι , μὴ φρονεῖν πλείστη βλάβη.

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

ταύτης σὺ μέντοι τῆς νόσου πλήρης ἔφυς.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

οὐ βούλομαι τὸν μάντιν ἀντειπεῖν κακῶς.

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

καὶ μὴν λέγεις, ψευδῆ με θεσπίζειν λέγων.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.
1055 τὸ μαντικὸν γὰρ πᾶν φιλάργυρον γένος. 1 the pricestile o
lver foud of gold!
ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

τὸ δ᾽ ἐκ τυράννων αἰσχροκέρδειαν φιλεῖ.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἆρ᾽ οἶσθα ταγοὺς ὄντας ἂν λέγῃς λέγων ;

your example, how thoughtless and divination was at this time much
foolish men generally are." practised in Athens by a set of men
1050. Tiresias finishes the sent. of vain and mercenary character. Cf.
begun in 1048, and interrupted by Plat. Rep. 364 b, ἀγύρται δὲ καὶ μάν
the excited Creon. Haemon had ex- τεις ἐπὶ πλουσίων θύρας ἰόντες πείθουσιν
pressed the same sentiment to Creon κτέ.
in 684. — ὅσῳ : see on 59. 1056. τὸ δ' ἐκ τυράννων : sc . γένος ;
1051. ὅσῳπερ : the correlative το the breed oftyrants. èk with the gen.
σούτῳ is omitted . —οἶμαι : is sarcastic, here, and ἀπό in 193, instead of the gen.
like Eng. I suppose . In 1053 Creon of connection. As before to Haemon
regains his composure for a few mo- (737), so here to the seer, Soph. at-
ments. tributes a sentiment that is supposed
1052. πλήρης : infected with. to show the poet's Athenian love of
1054. καὶ μὴν λέγεις : and yet you freedom and popular government.
do speak (ill) of (the seer) . αἰσχροκέρδειαν : Creon is αἰσχροκερδής
1055. φιλάργυρον : sc. ἐστίν. Cf. in maintaining his edict against the
Eur. Iph. Αul. 520, τὸ μαντικὸν πᾶν sacred rights of duty to kindred .
σπέρμα φιλότιμον κακόν. The art of 1057. W. interprets, do you know in
128 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

οἶδ'· ἐξ ἐμοῦ γὰρ τήνδ' ἔχεις σώσας πόλιν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

σοφὸς σὺ μάντις , ἀλλὰ τἀδικεῖν φιλῶν .

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

1060 ὄρσεις με τἀκίνητα διὰ φρενῶν φράσαι.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

κίνει, μόνον δὲ μὴ ἐπὶ κέρδεσιν λέγων.

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

οὕτω γὰρ ἤδη καὶ δοκῶ τὸ σὸν μέρος.

ΚΡΕΩΝ .

ὡς μὴ 'μπολήσων ἴσθι τὴν ἐμὴν φρένα .

saying all this that still there are rulers with λέγων, which has a cond. force.
(who can punish you for your reproach- — κέρδεσιν : like κέρδους in 1047.
ful words )? In ταγούς he refers to 1062. οὕτω γὰρ κτέ : for so (i.e.
himself. Better, do you know that you μὴ ἐπὶ κέρδεσιν λέγειν ) I think (I am)
are speaking whatever you say of men now even (about to speak) as far as you
who are your rulers? are concerned. With δοκῶ we may
1058. The rejoinder of Tiresias is supply λέξειν. Tiresias makes an
pointed. But for the seer, the city ironical application of the preceding
would have been destroyed ( see on command of Creon : " do not speak
991 and 1303 ) , and Creon could not for ( your) gain ” is the command ;
have ruled over it. — ἐξ ἐμοῦ : i.e. by and the reply is, " you will get no
my advice. ἐξ as in O. Τ. 1221, ἀνέ- gain from what I am now about to
πνευσα ἐκ σέθεν. say." Others understand the seer to
1059. σύ : sc . ei. Creon acknowl- mean, " I think also that what I am
edges the benefits derived from the now saying will not be a gain for my-
prophet's art, but tries to distinguish self, since I cannot hope to receive
between Tiresias as the interpreter of any reward for my prophecy as far
the divine will and as a mere man. as you are concerned. ” Many punctu-
1060. διά : see on 639. The limit- ate as a question, following the Schol .,
ing attrib . διὰ φρενῶν is placed irregu- who says, οὕτω νομίζεις , ὅτι ἐπὶ κέρδεσι
larly outside of the limited τὰ ἀκίνητα. λέγω; With τὸ σὸν μέρος cf. Ο. Τ.
The phrase means, the things that lie 1509, ἐρήμους πλὴν ὅσον τὸ σὸν μέρος.
undisclosed in my mind. 1063. ὡς μὴ 'μπολήσων : for the
1061. κίνει : out with them ! - μή : use of as with the partic., see GMT.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 129

ΤΕΙΡΕΣΙΑΣ.

ἀλλ᾽ εὖ γέ τοι κάτισθι μὴ πολλοὺς ἔτι

1065 τρόχους ἁμιλλητῆρας ἡλίου τελῶν,
ἐν οἷσι τῶν σῶν αὐτὸς ἐκ σπλάγχνων ἕνα
νέκυν νεκρῶν ἀμοιβὸν ἀντιδοὺς ἔσει,
ἀνθ' ὧν ἔχεις μὲν τῶν ἄνω βαλὼν κάτω
ψυχήν τ' ἀτίμως ἐν τάφῳ κατῴκισας,
1070 ἔχεις δὲ τῶν κάτωθεν ἐνθάδ᾽ αὖ θεῶν
ἄμοιρον , ἀκτέριστον, ἀνόσιον νέκυν.
ὧν οὔτε σοὶ μέτεστιν οὔτε τοῖς ἄνω

916. ἐμπολᾶν= gain by purchase, hence 1068. ἀνθ' ὧν : because that , an at-
get into complete control. " Threaten as traction for ἀντὶ τούτων ἅ, which is
you may,” says Creon, “ you will sometimes found instead of ἀντὶ τού-
never gain the control of my mind. " των ὅτι. Cf. Ar. Plut. 433, σφὼ ποιήσω
Cf. Phil. 253, ὡς μηδὲν εἰδοτ᾽ ἴσθι τήμερον δοῦναι δίκην, ἀνθ' ὧν ἐμὲ ζητεῖτον
μ᾿ ὧν ἀνιστορεῖς. The use of μή is due ἐνθένδ᾽ ἀφανίσαι. — ἔχεις βαλών : a peri-
to the force of the imv. which colors phrasis for ἔβαλες, chosen so as to make
the dependent clause as not a negation a parallelism with ἔχεις ... . νέκυν in
in fact, but one willed or aimed at by stating the two parts of Creon's guilt.
the speaker. Similar is μή in 1064. This intentional parallelism is notice-
1064. The seer angrily rejoins able also in the phrases τῶν ἄνω and
κάτισθι to the ἴσθι of Creon. τῶν κάτωθεν, the latter only being de-
1065. τρόχους . . . τελῶν : thou shalt pendent on άμοιρον. Both the trans-
not finish many rivalling courses of the gressions of Creon, that against the
sun. The figure is taken from the gods above as well as that against
chariot race, to which the daily course the gods below, are stated each in two
of the sun in its swift and curved path verses. The entire passage, 1068–1076,
is likened . is somewhat obscure in expression, in
1066. ἐν οἷσι : in the course of which; keeping with the character of oracu-
like ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ, 422. The regular lar utterances. — τῶν ἄνω : sc. τινά.
const. would have been πрív with the Antigone is meant.
subjv., but the poet has written as if 1069. ψυχήν : a spirit, i.e. a living
ὀλίγαι ἡμέραι ἔσονται or some such person in contrast with νέκυν in 1071 .
phrase had preceded. Cf. O. C. 617, 1070. He cannot gain a restful
μυρίας νύκτας ἡμέρας τ᾽ ἐν αἷς τὰ νῦν abode in Hades since he is ἀκτέριστος
ξύμφωνα δεξιώματα δόρει διασκεδῶσιν. and ἀνόσιος. ἐνθάδε : i.ε. on the
— σπλάγχνων : loins . earth.
1067. νέκυν νεκρῶν : a change of 1072. ὧν : neut. plur., in a general
words, as γενεὰν γένος, 596. — ἀμοιβόν : expression instead of oὗ ( νέκυος ) . The
he means Haemon in exchange for gen. depends on μέτεστιν. Some make
Antigone and Polynices. v refer definitely to the two parts of
130 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

θεοῖσιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ σοῦ βιάζονται τάδε.

τούτων σε λωβητῆρες ὑστεροφθόροι
1075 λοχώσιν "Αιδου καὶ θεῶν Ἐρινύες,
ἐν τοῖσιν αὐτοῖς τοῖσδε ληφθῆναι κακοῖς.
καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἄθρησον εἰ κατηργυρωμένος
λέγω · φανεῖ γὰρ οὐ μακροῦ χρόνου τριβὴ
ἀνδρῶν γυναικῶν σοῖς δόμοις κωκύματα.

Creon's guilt : “ With these rights 1075. Αιδου καὶ θεῶν : an expres-
that pertain to the gods below (which sion like Ζεὺς καὶ θεοί. The Erinyes
have been violated in the case of serve the gods of the supernal as
Polynices and Antigone ) , neither you well as of the infernal world, both of
nor the gods above have any concern." whom Creon had offended.
1073. βιάζονται τάδε : they are done 1076. ἐν τοῖσιν αὐτοῖς κτέ. : so as to
this violence ; for τάδε, see on 66. The be overtaken by these self-same calami-
subj. of βιάζονται is in dispute. W. ties. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 556 f., ws
and many other editt. take it to be of ἂν δόλῳ κτείναντες ἄνδρα τίμιον δόλῳ
κάτωθεν θεοί in 1070 ; others take it to τε καὶ ληφθῶσιν ἐν ταὐτῷ βρόχῳ.
be οἱ θεοί, i.e. the gods above, whose Like for like, the same that you
realm is polluted by a dead body have brought upon others ; Creon put
(Polynices) left unburied, and the Antigone to death, and his own family
gods below, from whom one of their shall be destroyed ; he cursed Poly-
own subjects (Polynices ) is sacrile- nices, and he shall be cursed by his
giously kept. Still others understand own wife and son. - ληφθῆναι : inf .
οἱ ἄνω θεοί to be the subj., as they are of result aimed at after λοχῶσι with-
the ones more esp. offended by the out ὥστε. The pass. inf. is not com-
presence of the corpse of Polynices. In mon in this const. For this use of the
support of this interpretation Camp. inf., see Kr. Spr. 55, 3, 20. Cf. O. C.
quotes the following from Lys. 2. 7, 385, ἐμοῦ ὥραν τιν᾽ ἕξειν ὥστε σωθῆναι.
᾿Αδράστου δὲ καὶ Πολυνείκους ἐπὶ Θήβας 1077. κατηργυρωμένος : the Schol.,
στρατευσάντων καὶ ἡττηθέντων μάχῃ, ἀργύρῳ πεισθείς. The reference is to
οὐκ ἐώντων Καδμείων θάπτειν τοὺς νε- what was said in 1036 and 1055.
κρούς, Αθηναῖοι ἡγησάμενοι ἐκείνους μὲν Pind., Pyth. xi . 41 , calls a speech
εἴ τι ἠδίκουν ἀποθανόντας δίκην ἔχειν bought with money φωνὴν ὑπάργυρον.
τὴν μεγίστην, τοὺς δὲ κάτω τὰ αὑτῶν οὐ 1078. Const. τριβὴ φανεῖ κωκύματα
κομίζεσθαι, ἱερῶν δὲ μιαινομένων τοὺς ἄνω ἀνδρῶν ( καὶ ) γυναικῶν. The expression
θεοὺς ἀσεβεῖσθαι. is purposely obscure in its reference
1074. λωβητήρες : masc., but in to Haemon and Eurydice. For the
appos. with Ερινύες, fem. Cf. Ο.Τ. asyndeton, cf. 887. Ar. Ran. 157, ξυνου-
81, σωτῆρι τύχῃ . — τούτων : for this : σίας ἀνδρῶν γυναικών. Some editt. take
gen. of cause. —- ὑστεροφθόροι : late οὐ . . . τριβή parenthetic, make κωκύ-
destroying, i.e. after the deed. Cf. ματα subj., and supply ταῦτα (these
Aesch. Agam. 58, ὑστερόποινον Ἐρινύν. things that I tell you ) as obj . of paveî.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 131

1080 ἐχθροὶ δὲ πᾶσαι συνταράσσονται πόλεις,

ὅσων σπαράγματ᾽ ἢ κύνες καθήγνισαν,
ἢ θῆρες, ἤ τις πτηνὸς οἰωνός, φέρων
ἀνόσιον ὀσμὴν ἑστιοῦχον ἐς πόλιν ·
τοιαῦτά σου, λυπεῖς γὰρ, ὥστε τοξότης
1085 ἀφῆκα θυμῷ καρδίας τοξεύματα
βέβαια, τῶν σὺ θάλπος οὐχ ὑπεκδραμεί.
ὦ παῖ, σὺ δ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἄπαγε προς δόμους, ἵνα
τὸν θυμὸν οὗτος ἐς νεωτέρους ἀφῇ
καὶ γνῷ τρέφειν τὴν γλῶσσαν ἡσυχωτέραν

1080. W. συνταράξονται . 1081. W. τὰ πράγματ

1083. W. ἐς πάλην.

1080 ff . Transl ., and all states are Creon had said in 1033. ·ἀφῆκα θυμῷ
disturbed and become hateful (to the σου κτέ. : W. interprets, I have launched
gods), the mangled remains of whose at your heart arrows from my heart, the
citizens either dogs have devoted to bur- poet changing his words so as not to
ial or wild beasts or some winged bird, say θυμῷ θυμοῦ or καρδίᾳ καρδίας. Better
carrying an unholy savor into a city perhaps to take σοῦ with ἀφῆκα τοξεύ
with its sacred hearths. The statement ματα, as with verbs of aiming at, ἐφί-
is in form a general one, but applies εσθαι, etc.; θυμῷ, in anger ( λυπεῖς γάρ) ;
to the present condition of Thebes, καρδίας τοξεύματα, arrows shot at the
whose altars have been polluted by heart, piercing the heart. For the fig-
the unburied corpse of Polynices, urative expression, see on 1034. Cf.
upon which dogs and birds of prey “ And now, instead of bullets wrapp'd
have been feeding. Cf. 1016-22. in fire, They shoot but calm words."
ἐχθραί is pred., as if it were ὥστε ἐχε Shak. King John, ii. 1 .
θραὶ γίγνεσθαι. — καθαγνίζειν : is freq. 1086. τῶν : see on 605. -- θάλπος :
used of the consecration of burial, figurative use. He means that to turn
hence with bitter mockery here " the back from the path of folly is no
dogs have given him the rites of bur- longer possible for Creon, and that
ial ” ; so Gorgias calls vultures ἔμψυχοι the predictions of evil are speedily
τάφοι. Cf. also Aesch. Sept. 1020, οὕτω to be fulfilled.
πετηνῶν τόνδ᾽ ὑπ᾽ οἰωνῶν δοκεῖ ταφέντ᾽ 1087. ὦ παῖ : the position of the
ἀτίμως τοὐπιτίμιον λαβεῖν. As a par- voc. before the pron. is to be noted.
allel in Eng., cf. Shak. Macbeth, iii . 4, Cf. παῖ, σὺ δέ, Αj. 1409 ; Αντιγόνη, σὺ
"Our monuments shall be the maws δέ, Ο. C. 507 ; Φοῖβε, σοὶ δέ, Ο. Τ. 1096.
of kites." For other interpretations The lad who conducted the seer is
and a discussion of W.'s reading, see addressed.
App. 1089. ἡσυχωτέραν : pred., so that
1084 f. Tiresias alludes to what it shall be more gentle.
132 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

1090 τὸν νοῦν τ᾿ ἀμείνω τῶν φρενῶν ὧν νῦν φέρει .

ΧΟΡΟΣ.
ἁνήρ, ἄναξ, βέβηκε δεινὰ θεσπίσας.
ἐπιστάμεσθα δ᾽, ἐξ ὅτου λευκὴν ἐγὼ
τήνδ᾽ ἐκ μελαίνης ἀμφιβάλλομαι τρίχα,
μή πώ ποτ' αὐτὸν ψεῦδος ἐς πόλιν λακεῖν.
ΚΡΕΩΝ.

1095 ἔγνωκα καὐτός , καὶ ταράσσομαι φρένας.

τό τ᾽ εἰκαθεῖν γὰρ δεινόν, ἀντιστάντα δὲ
ἄτῃ πατάξαι θυμὸν ἐν δεινῷ πάρα.
ΧΟΡΟΣ.

εὐβουλίας δεῖ, παῖ Μενοικέως, λαβεῖν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί δῆτα χρὴ δρᾶν φράζε, πείσομαι δ᾽ ἐγώ.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.
1100 ἐλθὼν κόρην μὲν ἐκ κατώρυχος στέγης

1097. W. ἐν δεινῷ πέρα.

1090. τῶν φρενών κτέ. : than the 1096. τέ, δέ : δέ is used here for
thoughts which now he holds. φρενῶν, in- τέ or καί, in order to mark the con-
stead of repeating νοῦς. See on 1067. trast more strongly. Cf. Trach. 285,
1092. ἐξ ὅτου : ever since . — ἐγώ : ταῦτα πόσις τε σὸς ἐφεῖτ᾽ ἐγὼ δὲ τελῶ.
the interchange of sing. and plur. is 1097. But by resisting to smite my
freq. Cf. 734, 1195. soul with calamity (also ) presents itself
1093. ἀμφιβάλλομαι κτέ. : I have as terrible. The Schol. says, τὸ δὲ
been crowned with these white locks once ἀντιστάντα βλαβῆναι. Connect
black. K denotes the change from δεινῷ with πάρα ( = πάρεστιν ) , i.e. it is
one to the other ; cf. πλούσιος ἐκ near as an object of terror. Cf. El.
πτωχοῦ. 66 Although we are hoary 384, ἐν καλῷ ἐστι φρονεῖν. This is
with age, we cannot recall a single the least unsatisfactory interpreta-
instance of the seer's speaking a tion of the text. For W.'s reading
falsehood." and other interpretations, see App.
1094. λακεῖν : the inf. after ἐπί- 1098. λαβεῖν : i.e. ὥστε λαβεῖν αὐτήν.
σταμαι for the more common partic. 1100. ἐλθών : like ἰών, μολών, κτέ ,
1095. καὐτός : I myself too, i.e. as added for the sake of vividness . ἐλθών
well as you . is used also for the reason that is
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 133

ἄνες, κτίσον δὲ τῷ προκειμένῳ τάφον.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐπαινεῖς καὶ δοκεῖ παρεικαθεῖν ;

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ὅσον γ', ἄναξ, τάχιστα · συντέμνουσι γὰρ

θεῶν ποδώκεις τοὺς κακόφρονας Βλάβαι.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

1105 οἴμοι· μόλις μέν, καρδίας δ᾽ ἐξίσταμαι

τὸ δρᾶν, ἀνάγκῃ δ᾽ οὐχὶ δυσμαχητέον.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

δρᾶ νυν τάδ᾽ ἐλθὼν μηδ' ἐπ᾽ ἄλλοισι τρέπε.

1105. W. μόλις μὲν καρδίᾳ ᾿ξεπίσταμαι.

given in 1107. — κατώρυχος : subter- Αραί. Cf. Εum. 417, ᾿Αραὶ δ᾽ ἐν οἴκοις
ranean. γῆς ὑπαὶ κεκλήμεθα.
1101. ἄνες : set free..- "The Chorus 1105 f. μόλις μέν, καρδίας κτέ.:
think of saving the living first and hard it is for me to give up ( lit. to stand
then of burying the dead ; but Creon's away from) my heart's purpose, but I do
superstition once awakened drives him it ( for all that ) , so as to execute ( what you
to the opposite course. Cf. 1197 ff." advise ). Cf. Εur. Phoen. 1421, μόλις
Camp. μέν, ἐξέτεινε δ᾽ εἰς ἧπαρ ξίφος. Cf. Ar.
1102. ταῦτα : obj. of παρεικαθεῖν, Nub. 1363, κἀγὼ μόλις μέν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως
which depends alone on the more re- ἠνεσχόμην τὸ πρῶτον. For this sense
mote ἐπαινεῖς, i.e. do you really (καί) οἱ ἐξίσταμαι, cf. Eur. Iph. Αul. 479,
advise me to yield in these things, and καὶ τῶν παλαιῶν ἐξαφίσταμαι λόγων.
do you think (that I should) ? 1106. τὸ δρᾶν : “ for the art. with
1103. συντέμνουσι : cf. συντέμνειν the exepegetic inf., cf. O. T. 1416,
ὁδόν = to cut short a journey. πάρεσθ᾽ ὅδε Κρέων τὸ πράσσειν καὶ τὸ
1104. τοὺς κακόφρονας : non tam βουλεύειν.” Camp. δυσμαχητέον :
sunt qui mala meditantur quam engage in an unfortunate ( and neces-
qui non recte faciunt recteve sarily unsuccessful ) strife. Cf. Trach.
sentiunt . — Βλάβαι : the Erinyes 492, θεοῖσι δυσμαχοῦντες. Cf. Simon.
are meant. Cf. 1075. Aesch. Eum. Frg. 5, 21, ανάγκα δ᾽ οὐδὲ θεοὶ μάχονται.
491, εἰ κρατήσει Δίκα τε καὶ Βλάβα τοῦδε 1107. ἐπ᾽ ἄλλοισι τρέπε : equiv. to
μητροκτόνου. They are called also ἐπίτρεπε ἄλλοις,
134 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΚΡΕΩΝ.
ω ὡς ἔχω στείχοιμ' ἄν.
ὧδ᾽ ἴτ᾽ ἴτ᾿ ὀπάονες,
οἵ τ᾽ ὄντες οἵ τ᾽ ἀπόντες, ἀξίνας χεροῖν
οι
1110 ὁρμᾶσθ᾽ ἑλόντες εἰς ἐπόψιον τόπον.
ἐγὼ δ᾽, ἐπειδὴ δόξα τῇδ᾽ ἐπεστράφη,
αυτός τ᾽ ἔδησα καὶ παρὼν ἐκλύσομαι.
δέδοικα γὰρ μὴ τοὺς καθεστῶτας νόμους
ἄριστον ᾖ σῴζοντα τὸν βίον τελεῖν.

1108 f. W. στείχοιμ᾽ ἂν οἵ τ᾽ ὀπάονες,

οἵ τ᾽ ὄντες οἵ τ᾽ ἀπόντες, ἀξίνας χεροίν.

1108. ὡς ἔχω : as I am, i.e. without 1111. δόξα τῇδε κτέ.: my opinion
further delay. —ἴτ᾽ ἴτε : “ this reading, has changed in this way. For the per-
which appears only in the text of sonification of δόξα, cf. Ο. Τ. 911, δόξα
Triclinius, is more prob. than any μοι παρεστάθη.
other, the broken tribrach being ex- 1112. τέ, καί : as, so ; the two sents.
cused by the agitation of Creon." are made co-ord. where regularly a
Camp. For a similar repetition of subord. rel. or partic. clause would
the imv., cf. Phil. 832, ἴθ᾽ ἴθι μοι precede the principal sent. Cf. O. C.
παιήων. Ο. Τ. 1480, δεῦρ᾽ ἴτ᾽, ἔλθετε. 1375, τοιάσδ᾽ ἀρὰς σφῷν πρόσθε τ᾽ ἐξανῆκ᾿
1109. οἵ τ᾽ ὄντες κτέ : i.e. all to- ἐγὼ νῦν τ᾿ ἀνακαλοῦμαι ξυμμάχους. –
gether ; ὄντες παρόντες. Cf. El. 305, ἔδησα, ἐκλύσομαι : a proverbial ex-
τὰς οὔσας τέ μου καὶ τὰς ἀπούσας ἐλπίδας pression having the sense of doing
διέφθορεν. The nom . with the art. in and undoing. "What wrong I have
appos. with the voc., as in 100. Cf. done I will myself repair.” Cf. 40.
940. Εl. 634, σύ, ἡ παροῦσά μοι. Αj. 1317, εἰ μὴ ξυνάψων ἀλλὰ συλλύσων
Aesch . Pers. 156, μῆτερ ἡ Ξέρξου γεραιά, πάρει. Many take these words in their
χαῖρε, Δαρείου γύναι. literal sense, 66 as I myself bound
1110. ἐπόψιον τόπον : cf. 1197. her, so I will be present myself to
The body of Polynices lay exposed set her free."
on the highest part of the plain. This 1113 f. The form of expression is
brief expression suffices to designate peculiar ; instead of saying " I am of
to the attendants the place, which - the opinion that it is best," he says " I
was well known. That, however, he fear that it may prove to be best."
intends also himself first to go to the καθεστώτας : the anciently established
place where the corpse lay, as it ap- laws that guarded the sacred rites of
pears that he does from the account burial and duty to kindred, which by
of the messenger in 1196 ff. , it is not his decree against the burial of Poly-
necessary for him to state in these nices and conduct toward Antigone
brief and hurriedly spoken directions . he had violated. — σῴζοντα : observing;
The whole passage shows the greatest partic. in agreement with the omitted
haste and anxiety. subj . of τελεῖν.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 135

Υπόρχημα.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

Στροφὴ ά.

1115 πολυώνυμε, Καδμείας νύμφας ἄγαλμα

καὶ Διὸς βαρυβρεμέτα
γένος, κλυτὰν ὃς ἀμφέπεις
Ικαρίαν, μέδεις δὲ
1120 παγκοίνοις Ελευσινίας

1115. W. ἄγαλμα νύμφας.

1115. Since the Greek drama had been inserted by paratactic structure,
its origin in the celebration of the wor- in the Hom. style, the two sents. σὲ
ship of Dionysus, the dramatists often δ᾽ ὑπὲρ κτέ. ( 1126 ) , and και σε Νυσαίων
sought opportunity to insert odes in κτέ. (1131). -- - πολυώνυμε : Schol. ὦ
their plays in honor of this god. This Διόνυσε · οἱ μὲν γὰρ Βάκχον, οἱ δὲ Ιακχον,
ode, which is a song accompanied by a οἱ δὲ Λύαιον, οἱ δὲ Εὔιον, οἱ δὲ Διθύραμβον
livelier dance than that which accom- αὐτὸν καλοῦσιν. - νύμφας : Semele,
panies the stasima ( hence the name the bride of Zeus and mother of
ὑπόρχημα) , gives expression to the joy- Dionysus.
ful anticipations of the Chorus, that, 1117. γένος : child. Cf. Aj . 784,
since Creon has changed his purpose, ὦ Τέκμησσα, δύσμορον γένος.
the evils threatened by the seer will 1118. ἀμφέπεις : cf. Hom. Il. i . 37,
be averted, and that the future of the ὃς Χρύσην ἀμφιβέβηκας.
state may yet be prosperous under 1119. Ικαρίαν : the Athenian poet
the guardianship of Bacchus, the tute- begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of
lary divinity of Thebes. Soph. intro- Attica, near Marathon, where, accord-
duces in several plays such odes of ing to tradition, the vine was first
hope and joy at the turning-point of planted, and where the rural celebra-
the tragedy when the spectator al- tion of Dionysiac worship in Attica
ready has a foreboding of the catas- found its earliest abode, and where,
trophe. Thus the poet affords a according to the belief of some, trag-
respite to the suspense and gloom edy originated . Cf. Athen. ii. 40 a,
that hold the mind of the spectator , ἡ τῆς τραγῳδίας εὕρεσις ἐν Ικαρίῳ τῆς
and heightens the effect of the actual Αττικής. — μέδεις : intr., bearest sway.
occurrence of the catastrophe. Cf., e.g., The act., common only in the partic.,
O. T. 1086 ff., Aj . 693 ff. — The const. is found also in Soph. Frg. 341, μέδεις
of the main sent. is, Πολυώνυμε . . . ὃς πρῶνας ἢ μέδεις λίμνας.
ἀμφέπεις . . . μέδεις δὲ . . . Βακχεῦ ... καὶ 1120 f. παγκοίνοις κτέ.: in the all
νῦν ... μολεῖν ( imv. 1143 ) . . πορθμόν. receiving vales of the Eleusinian Deo,
Between the parts of this sent. have i.e. in the vales of Eleusis, where the
136 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

Δῃοῦς ἐν κόλποις, Βακχεν, Βακχἂν

ὁ ματρόπολιν Θήβαν
ναιετῶν παρ' ὑγρῶν
1125 Ἰσμηνοῦ ῥείθρων, ἀγρίου τ᾽ ἐπὶ σπορᾷ δράκοντος.

᾿Αντιστροφή ά.

σὲ δ᾽ ὑπὲρ διλόφου πέτρας στέροψ ὄπωπε

λιγνύς, ἔνθα Κωρύκιαι

1121f. W. ὦ Βακχεύ, Βακχῶν ματρόπολιν Θήβαν.

mystae from all parts of Greece were i.e. with the offspring. When Cadmus
received. Next to Icaria, the chief had found the site where, according
seat in Attica of the worship of to the oracle, he should settle, he
Dionysus was Eleusis, with its famous sowed, at the command of Athena,
mysteries of Demeter and Cora and the teeth of a dragon which he had
the boy Iacchus. The city's domain slain Out of these teeth there sprang
lay along the bay, which was the up armed warriors, who slew one
haven for all the worshippers that another ; five, however, survived, and
sailed hither from all parts of Greece. became the progenitors of the The-
Similarly, Pind. Olymp. vi. 63, calls bans, who for this reason were called
Olympia πάγκοινον χώραν. by the poets σπαρτοὶ ἄνδρες.
1121. Βακχεύ : Βάκχος is the com- 1126. ὑπέρ : see on 985. -— διλόφου
mon form. πέτρας : Parnassus was freq. called
1122. ματρόπολιν : Triclinius ob- δικόρυφος. On Parnassus women from
serves : ἐπειδὴ ἐν Θήβαις ὁ Διόνυσος μὲν Phocis, Boeotia, and Attica, cele-
γέγονεν, οὗτος δὲ τὰς Βάκχας πεποίηκεν, brated every other year, at the time
διὰ τοῦτο μητρόπολιν αὐτὴν τῶν βακχῶν of the winter solstice, an orgy in
λέγει. The worship of Bacchus prob. honor of Dionysus and Apollo, by
went from Thebes to Delphi, where night and with torchlight ( στέροψ
it was held in almost as high esteem λιγνύς ) illumination. Behind the
as that of Apollo, and whence it ob- twin-peaks at the left from the path
tained general and solemn recognition that leads to the summit, there lies
throughout all Hellas. It appears between two fertile table-lands a les-
that from Thebes first women went ser peak, near the top of which is
forth to engage in mystic rites by found the entrance of the Corycian
night on Mount Parnassus. cave. In this cave, which is of sta-
1123 f. παρὰ ῥείθρων : alongside of lactite formation, is still to be seen
the streams . παρά with the gen. in- an ancient altar. An inscription
stead of the dat. Cf. 966. shows the cave to be dedicated Παν
1124. Ἰσμηνοῦ : see on 105. καὶ Νύμφαις ; these are the companions
1125. ἐπὶ σπορᾷ : lit. by the seed, of Dionysus. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 226,
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 137

νύμφαι στείχουσι Βακχίδες,

1130 Κασταλίας τε νᾶμα ·
καί σε Νυσαίων ὀρέων
κισσήρεις ὄχθαι χλωρά τ᾽ ἀκτὰ
πολυστάφυλος πέμπει,
ἀμβρότων ἐπέων
1135 εὐαζόντων, Θηβαΐας ἐπισκοποῦντ᾽ ἀγυιάς ·

Στροφή β'.

τὰν ἐκ πασῶν τιμᾷς ὑπερτάταν πόλεων

ματρὶ σὺν κεραυνίᾳ ·
1140 καὶ νῦν, ὡς βιαίας ἔχεται

1129. W. στείχουσι νύμφαι.

ὦ λάμπουσα πέτρα πυρὸς δικόρυφον σέλας 1134. ἀμβρότων : = θείων, because

ὑπὲρ ἄκρων Βακχείων Διονύσου. these songs were inspired of the gods.
1130. νάμα : sc. πωπέ σε. The Similarly ἀμβρόσιος of poems ; cf. Pind.
fountain of Castalia, celebrated as the Pyth. iv. 532, παγὰν ἀμβροσίων ἐπέων.
inspiring source of Greek poetry, was Ar. Αυ. 749, ἀμβροσίων μελέων, of the
for many centuries an object of local poetry of Phrynichus .
interest. An earthquake in 1870 1135. εὐαζόντων : cf. Trach. 219,
dislodged a mass of rock from an where the cry is εὐοῖ εὐοῖ.
overhanging cliff, which crushed the 1136. ἐπισκοποῦντα : watching over,
basin that enclosed the spring, and as a tutelary divinity. Cf. φθεγμάτων
buried it from sight. ἐπίσκοπε, 1148.
1131. Νυσαίων : Νῦσα was the name 1137. τάν : see on 607 ; the rel.
of several districts in all of which refers to Θήβαν implied in Θηβαΐας.
Dionysus was worshipped. Here a Cf. Ο. C. 730, φόρον τῆς ἐμῆς ἐπεισόδου,
district in Euboea is meant, as 1145 ὃν ( i.e. ἐμέ) μήτε ὀκνεῖτε μήτ' ἀφῆτε.
shows. There was a tradition that a 1139. κεραυνίᾳ : because Semele
wonderful vine was to be seen here was smitten by the thunderbolt of
which blossomed and bore fruit in Zeus, when her wish to behold the
the same day. god in his glory was granted her. Cf.
1132. χλωρά : lustrous with fresh Eur. Bacch. 6 ff.
green. “ The word suggests the rich- 1140. καὶ νῦν : now also. For the
ness of young vegetation, esp . of the const., see on 1115. - ὡς ἔχεται κτέ. :
vine." Camp . since the entire city is plague-stricken,
1133. πέμπει : send forth; its obj. is lit. is held fast by a violent disease,
σέ. Cf. Ο. C. 298, ὃς κἀμὲ δεῦρ᾽ ἔπεμπεν. since ἡ νόσος ᾗ ξύνεστιν ἡ πόλις, not
138 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

πάνδαμος πόλις ἐπὶ νόσου,

μολεῖν καθαρσίῳ ποδὶ Παρνασίαν ὑπὲρ κλιτὺν
1145 ἢ στονόεντα πορθμόν.

Αντιστροφή β .

ἰὼ πῦρ πνειόντων χοράγ᾽ ἄστρων, νυχίων

φθεγμάτων ἐπίσκοπε,
παὶ Διὸς γένεθλον, προφάνηθ᾽,
1150 ὦναξ σαῖς ἅμα περιπόλοις
Θυίαισιν, αἱ σε μαινόμεναι πάννυχοι χορεύουσι
τὸν ταμίαν Ιακχον .

1146f. W. ἰὼ πύρπνων ἄστρων χοραγὲ καὶ νυχίων.

withstanding Creon's change of mind, in their courses hold revel with his
still continues . The use of ἐπί is torch-bearers ; the voices of the night
peculiar ; some prefer ὑπό. For ἔχεται, are wakened by their shouting.
γ. Αj. 1145, ἡνίκ᾽ ἐν κακῷ χειμῶνος “ All those shining worlds above,
εἴχετο. In mystic dance began to move."
1143. μολεῖν καθαρσίῳ ποδί : poetic CONGREVE'S Hymn to Harmony.
for μόλε καθάρσιος.
1145. πορθμόν : the Euripus. 1149. παῖ Διὸς γένεθλον : appos.;
1146. πῦρ πνειόντων : cf. Pind. Frg. son of Zeus, his offspring ; as if it were
123, πῦρ πνέοντος κεραυνοῦ. Aesch. ἐκ Διὸς γεγὼς παῖς.
Prom. 359, πυρπνόον βέλος. 1151. Θυίαισιν : the Bacchantes.
1147. ἄστρων : W. takes poetically Cf. Ο. Τ. 211 f., Βάκχον εὔιον Μαινάδων
for torches. But it seems preferable to ὁμόστολον.
take it literally of the stars, which by 1152. σέ : obj. of χορεύουσι = cele-
a poetical fancy are said to move in brate in choral dance. Cf. O. T. 1093,
a bacchantic chorus. So the Schol. σὲ χορεύεσθαι πρὸς ἡμῶν. Eur. Herc.
also interprets, κατὰ γάρ τινα μυστικὸν Fur. 871, τάχα σ᾽ ἐγὼ μᾶλλον χορεύσω.
λόγον τῶν ἀστέρων ἐστὶ χορηγός. Cf. - μαινόμεναι : frenzied.
Eur. Ion, 1074 f ., αἰσχύνομαι τὸν που 1154. ταμίαν : the ruler ; the one who
λύυμνον θεόν, εἰ παρὰ καλλιχόροισι παγαῖς directs their movements. —Ἴακχον :
λαμπάδα θεωρὸν εἰκάδων ὄψεται ἐννύχιος this name was applied to Bacchus
ἄυπνος ὤν, ὅτε καὶ Διὸς ἀστερωπός esp. in the mystic celebration of his
ἀνεχόρευσεν αιθήρ, χορεύει δὲ σελάνα. worship, and prop. signifies the one
Bacchus is lord and leader of the who is addressed with loud huzzahs
sights and sounds of night. The stars ( ἰαχή) .
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 139

NINTH SCENE. MESSENGER. AFTERWARDS EURYDICE AND

ATTENDANTS .

Εξοδος.
ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

1155 Κάδμου πάροικοι καὶ δόμων ᾿Αμφίονος,

οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὁποῖον στάντ᾽ ἂν ἀνθρώπου βίον
οὔτ᾽ αἰνέσαιμ᾽ ἂν οὔτε μεμψαίμην ποτέ.
τύχη γὰρ ὀρθοῖ καὶ τύχη καταρρέπει
τὸν εὐτυχοῦντα τὸν τε δυστυχοῦντ᾽ ἀεί,

1155. The messenger enters the πλήθει ἐναντιούμενος. So W. But the

scene at the left. His part is played full force of ὁποῖον στάντα does not
by the actor who had represented in come out in this interpretation, since
turn Ismene, Haemon, and the Guard. στῆναι may have the figurative sense
With mournful reflections of a gen- of be conditioned, be situated. Cf. Aj.
eral character, he prepares the way 950, οὐκ ἂν τάδ᾽ ἔστη τῇδε, μὴ θεῶν μέτα.
for the recital of the calamities that The sent. may be equiv. to οὐκ ἔστι βίος
have happened, and leads the mind ὁποῖος ἂν στῇ ὃν κτέ. So Ellendt ex-
of the spectator back from the joy- plains : οὐκ ἔστι βίος τοιοῦτος ὥστε ἐπαι-
ful elation awakened by the song νέσαιμ᾽ ἂν στάντα ὁποιονοῦν. The sense
and dance of the chorus to a state of then is, "there is no life, whatever be
― its state, that I can praise.” The addi-
sorrow and gloomy foreboding.
δόμων : the Thebans dwell by the side tional phrase οὔτε μεμψαίμην is closely
of (παρ-) the citadel that was founded related to the thought, but expands
by Cadmus and afterwards inhabited the proverb of the mutability of for-
by Amphion ; hence Thebes was often tune, which 1158 f. then amplifies. For
called the city of Cadmus and Am- a similar sentiment, cf. Phil. 502 f.
phion. Cf. Sen. Herc. Fur. 272, Cad- 1158. καταρρέπει : causes to sink.
mea proles civitasque Am- ῥέπειν is usually intr.; but trans. in
phionis . Aesch. Εum. 875, οὔτ᾽ ἂν δικαίως τῇδ᾽
1156. “ Nemo ante mortem ἐπιρρέποις πόλει μῆνίν τιν᾽ ἢ κότον τιν
beatus .” - στάντα : while it (still) ἢ βλάβην. Theogn. 157, Ζεὺς τὸ τά-
stands (erect) . 1158 is included in the λαντον ἐπιρρέπει ἄλλοτε ἄλλως. For
figurative expression. The subst. is the sentiment , cf.
assimilated to the rel., instead of οὐκ
ἔστι ποτὲ βίος ὁποῖον.—The accumula- "To Fortune give immortal praise,
Fortune deposes, and can raise."
tion of negs. is due to the fact that GRANVILLE'S British Enchanters, iii. 3.
οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὁποῖος - οὐδείς. Cf. Plat.
Apol. 31 e, οὐ γὰρ ἔστιν ὅστις ἀνθρώπων 1159. ἀεί : belongs to both verbs,
σωθήσεται, οὔτε ὑμῖν οὔτε ἄλλῳ οὐδενὶ and at the same time to the partics.
140 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

1160 καὶ μάντις οὐδεὶς τῶν καθεστώτων βροτοῖς.

Κρέων γὰρ ἦν ζηλωτός, ὡς ἐμοί, ποτέ,
σώσας μὲν ἐχθρῶν τήνδε Καδμείαν χθόνα
λαβών τε χώρας παντελῆ μοναρχίαν
ηὔθυνε, θάλλων εὐγενεῖ τέκνων σπορᾷ ·
1165 καὶ νῦν ἀφεῖται πάντα. τὰς γὰρ ἡδονὰς
ὅταν προδῶσιν ἄνδρες, οὐ τίθημ᾽ ἐγὼ
ζῆν τοῦτον, ἀλλ᾽ ἔμψυχον ἡγοῦμαι νεκρόν.
πλούτει τε γὰρ κατ᾽ οἶκον, εἰ βούλει, μέγα,
καὶ ζῆ τύραννον σχῆμ᾽ ἔχων · ἐὰν δ᾽ ἀπῇ
1170τούτων τὸ χαίρειν, τἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ καπνοῦ σκιᾶς

1160. τῶν καθεστώτων : of the things κτέ.: the Schol. explains by οὐ τίθημι
that are established ; i.e. whether the ἐν τοῖς ζῶσι τὸν τοιοῦτον · οἷον, οὐ νου
things that now are will remain per- μίζω ζῆν ἐκεῖνον τὸν ἄνδρα ὃν ἂν προδῶ-
manent or not. “ There is no prophet σιν αἱ ἡδοναί.
to mortals of that which is destined 1167. τοῦτον, νεκρόν : sing., as
for them." Cf. Aj. 1419, ovdels µávtis though ȧvýp had preceded . The con-
τῶν μελλόντων. But in this citation trary change from sing. to plur. is
the point of view is changed from found in 709, 1022. For the senti-
the permanence of the present to the ment, cf. Simon. Frg. 71, rís yàp ådo-
changed conditions which the future νᾶς ἄτερ θνατῶν βίος ποθεινὸς ἢ ποία
may bring. τυραννίς ; τᾶς δ᾽ ἄτερ οὐδὲ θεῶν ζαλωτὸς
1161. ὡς ἐμοί : sc . ἐδόκει. Cf. Aj. αἰών. An imitation of the passage
395, ἔρεβος, ὦ φαεννότατον, ὡς ἐμοί. by Antiphanes is found in Stobaeus,
Eur. Ion, 1519, τὸ γένος οὐδὲν μεμ- Flor . 63, 12, εἰ γὰρ ἀφέλοι τις τοῦ
πτόν, ὡς ἡμῖν, τόδε. βίου τὰς ἡδονὰς καταλείπετ᾽ οὐδὲν ἕτε
1162. ἐχθρῶν : gen. of separation. ρον ἢ τεθνηκέναι. Cf.
Cf. Phil. 919, σῶσαι κακοῦ. "Whose life with care is overcast,
1163 f. λαβών τε : Creon was fa- That man's not said to live, but last."
vored by fortune both in his public HERRICK'S Verses to Mr. Wicks.
station and in his private life ; hence
σώσας μέν should have corresponding 1168. κατ' οίκον : where treasures
to it θάλλων δέ ( λαβών τε simply add- are kept. —μέγα : adv. with πλούτει.
ing an additional fact to the first rea- 1169. τύραννον σχῆμα : lordly state.
son) , but the regularity of the sent. is 1170. τούτων : gen. of separation
broken by εὔθυνε. — παντελή : see on with any . The reference is to this
1016. wealth and pomp just spoken of. -
1165. ἀφεῖται : is lost. καπνοῦ σκιᾶς : gen. of value or price.
1166. προδώσιν : forfeit. Cf. Eur. This expression was proverbial. Cf.
Alc. 201, κλαίει ἄκοιτιν, καὶ μὴ προδοῦ- Phil. 946, κοὐκ οἶδ᾽ ἐναίρων νεκρὸν ἢ
ναι λίσσεται τἀμήχανα ζητῶν . —- τίθημι καπνοῦ σκιάν. Aesch. Frg. 390, τὸ
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 141

οὐκ ἂν πριαίμην ἀνδρὶ πρὸς τὴν ἡδονήν.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

τί δ᾽ αὖ τόδ᾽ ἄχθος βασιλέων ἥκεις φέρων ;

ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

τεθνᾶσιν · οἱ δὲ ζῶντες αἴτιοι θανεῖν.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

καὶ τίς φονεύει , τίς δ᾽ ὁ κείμενος ; λέγε.

ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

1175 Αίμων ὄλωλεν · αὐτόχειρ δ' αἱμάσσεται.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

πότερα πατρώας ἢ πρὸς οἰκείας χερός ;

βροτεῖον σπέρμα πιστὸν οὐδὲν μᾶλλον ἢ 1174. φονεύει : is the slayer. -- ó

καπνοῦ σκιά. κείμενος : the slain. Cf. Aj. 989, τοῖς
1171. οὐκ ἂν . . . ἀνδρί : I would not ἐχθροῖσί τοι φιλοῦσι πάντες κειμένοις
buyfrom a man. ἀνδρί is a dat. of in- ἐπεγγελᾶν. From the account that
terest. Cf. Ar. Acharn. 812, πόσου follows, it is evident that Eurydice,
πρίωμαί σοι τὰ χορίδια ; So δέχεσθαί being about to go forth with her
τί τινι = to receive something from some attendants, was at the door of the
one. — πρός : in view of, in comparison palace, and heard the announcement
with. Cf. Eur. Frg. 96, οὐδὲν ηὑγένεια of the messenger in 1175 ; but, over-
πρὸς τὰ χρήματα. Ion, 1510, μηδεὶς come by the sudden news of the
δοκείτω μηδὲν ἄελπτον εἶναι πρὸς τὰ dreadful event, she is for the moment
τυγχάνοντα νῦν. bereft of her senses ( 1188 ) , and does
1172. αὖ : again ; i.e. after we have not appear until 1180.
seen Antigone condemned to death 1175. αὐτόχειρ : could be taken by
and Haemon made angry. — τόδε : see the Chorus in the general sense also
on 7. —- βασιλέων : of the royal house. of murdered by one of his kinsmen ;
Children of the king are often called hence the following question . Cf.
βασιλεῖς. Xen. Hell. vi. 4. 35, αὐτὸς (᾿Αλέξανδρος)
1173. τεθνάσιν : sc. βασιλεῖς. He αὖ ἀποθνήσκει, αὐτοχειρίᾳ μὲν ὑπὸ τῶν
means Antigone and Haemon. τῆς γυναικὸς ἀδελφῶν. Cf. also the
αἴτιοι : the full const. is, αἴτιοί εἰσι use of αὐθέντης . Notice the parono-
τοῦ θανεῖν. See GMT. 749, for the masia in Αἵμων αἱμάσσεται .
omission of the art. with the inf. Cf. 1176. πρός : belongs to both clauses.
Trach. 1233, ἡ μητρὶ θανεῖν μόνη με See on 367. —οἰκείας : here used in
ταίτιος. the sense of ἴδιος.
142 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

αὐτὸς πρὸς αὑτοῦ, πατρὶ μηνίσας φόνου.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

ὦ μάντι, τούπος ὡς ἄρ᾽ ὀρθὸν ἦνυσας.

ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ .

ὡς ὧδ᾽ ἐχόντων τἄλλα βουλεύειν πάρα.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

1180 καὶ μὴν ὁρῶ τάλαιναν Εὐρυδίκην ὁμοῦ,

δάμαρτα τὴν Κρέοντος · ἐκ δὲ δωμάτων
ἤτοι κλύουσα παιδὸς ἢ τύχῃ πάρα.
ΕΥΡΥΔΙΚΗ.

ὦ πάντες ἀστοί, τῶν λόγων ἐπῃσθόμην

πρὸς ἔξοδον στείχουσα, Παλλάδος θεάς

1177. φόνου : because of the murder 1180. καὶ μήν : see on 526. Eury-
(of Antigone ) . φόνος is murder by dice comes forth from the palace
shedding of blood, and is used to por- (1174) , accompanied by two attend-
tray the strong feeling of Haemon. ants ( 1189 ) , as was customary in the
1178. ὡς : = how ; exclamatory. The case of queens in the representations
allusion is to the prediction in 1078 ff. of the Greek stage.
- ήνυσας : ἀνύειν is used of fulfilling 1182. παιδός : equiv. to περὶ παιδός.
a word. Cf. 0. Τ. 720 f. , Απόλλων οὔτ᾽ Cf. O. C. 307, κλύων σοῦ δεῦρ᾽ ἀφίξεται
ἐκεῖνον ἤνυσεν φονέα γενέσθαι πατρὸς ταχύς. Phil. 439, ἀναξίου μὲν φωτὸς
οὔτε Λάιον πρὸς παιδὸς θανεῖν. O. C. ἐξερήσομαι . — πάρα : here not exactly
453, τὰ ἐξ ἐμοῦ παλαίφατα μαντεῖα, ἁμοὶ as in 1179, but in the sense of is at
Φοῖβος ἤνυσέν ποτε. hand. Cf. O. C. 550, Θησεὺς πάρα.
1179. ὡς ὧδ᾽ ἐχόντων : sc . τῶνδε. 1183. πάντες : i.e. οἱ παρόντες. She
The gen. absol. without subj . is freq. thus enjoins upon each one the duty
in both prose and poetry . See G. of giving her the desired information.
1568 ; H. 972 a. For the use of - τῶν λόγων : your conversation.
ws, see G. 1574 ; H. 978. Cf. Aj. 1184. προσήγορος : προσαγορεύειν
981, ὡς ὧδ᾽ ἐχόντων πάρα στενάζειν. may take two accuss., τὴν Παλλάδα
τἄλλα : i.e. how further calamities προσαγορεύω εὔγματα. Cf. the Hom.
may be averted and the gods may be phrase, Αθηναίην ἔπεα πτερόεντα προ-
appeased. - πάρα : i.e. πάρεστι, now σηύδα, and similar expressions. Hence
it is the right time, or now it is in with προσήγορος two gens.; προσήγορος
place. Παλλάδος means as suppliant ofPallas,
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 143

1185 ὅπως ἱκοίμην εὐγμάτων προσήγορος.

καὶ τυγχάνω τε κλῇθρ᾽ ἀνασπαστοῦ πύλης
χαλῶσα, καί με φθόγγος οἰκείου κακοῦ
βάλλει δι᾽ ὤτων · ὑπτία δὲ κλίνομαι
δείσασα πρὸς δμωαῖσι κἀποπλήσσομαι .
1190ἀλλ᾽ ὅστις ἦν ὁ μῦθος αὖθις εἴπατε ·
κακῶν γὰρ οὐκ ἄπειρος οὖσ᾿ ἀκούσομαι.

ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

ἐγώ, φίλη δέσποινα, καὶ παρὼν ἐρῶ,

κοὐδὲν παρήσω τῆς ἀληθείας ἔπος.
τί γάρ σε μαλθάσσοιμ᾽ ἂν ὧν ἐς ὕστερον
προσήγορος εὐγμάτων, one who offers like ἐπιρράττειν. Cf. Ο. Τ. 1244, πύλας
supplications. ἐπιρράξασ᾽ ἔσω. -- This sense of ava-
1186 f. καί : connects this with the σπαστοῦ, though not exact, seems
sent. immediately preceding ; then warranted by its use in other places.
follow τέ ... καί, connecting the two Cf. Polyb. v. 39. 4, ὥρμησαν πρὸς τὴν
parts of this sent. We have here co- ἄκραν, ὡς ἀνασπάσοντες ταύτης τὰς πυλί-
ordination of sents. instead of subordi- δας. Cf. also Αj. 302, λόγους ἀνέσπα
nation (παράταξις instead of ὑπόταξις) . = he uttered words. Eur. Med. 1381,
Cf. Hdt. iv. 135, νύξ τε ἐγένετο καὶ τύμβους ἀνασπῶν.
Δαρεῖος ἐχρᾶτο τῇ γνώμῃ ταύτῃ. Xen. 1188. δι᾽ ὤτων : the sound penetrates
Anab . i. 8. 1, καὶ ἤδη τε ἦν ἀμφὶ ἀγορὰν her ears. Cf. El. 737, ὀξὺν δι᾽ ὤτων
πλήθουσαν, καὶ πλησίον ἦν ὁ σταθμός. κέλαδον ἐνσείσας θοαῖς πώλοις.
Ibid. iv. 6. 2, καὶ ἤδη τ᾽ ἦν ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ 1189. πρὸς δμωαῖσι : i.e. she falls
σταθμῷ καὶ Χειρίσοφος αὐτῷ ἐχαλεπάνθη. in her swoon backwards into the arms
This parataxis gives to the account of her attendants.
animation, and makes manifest the 1190. αὖθις εἴπατε : tell me again.
anxious haste of the queen. — ȧva- She vainly hoped she had not heard
σπαστοῦ πύλης : Eurydice wished to correctly at first ( 1183) .
go forth to the altar of Zeus. The 1191. κακῶν : obj. gen. after the adj.
leaves or valves of the door were ἄπειρος. See G. 1141 ; Η. 753 d.
secured on the inside by means of a - οὐκ ἄπειρος : i.e. well versed in ;
long bolt which passed across the an instance of litotes.
door. This bolt must be pushed back 1192. παρών : since I was present
or loosened (χαλᾶν) , and then the door there. The pres. partic. represents an
was thrown or pushed out ( ἀνασπᾶν ) ; impf. here, and is freq. so used. Cf.
thus ἀνασπαστοῦ is used proleptically, Ο. Ο. 1587, ὡς εἶρπε, καὶ σύ που παρὼν
i.e. " when I was loosening the bolt of ἔξοισθα. Aesch. Pers. 267, παρὼν φρά-
the door so that it flew open." The σαιμ᾽ ἂν οἷς ἐπορσύνθη κακά.
opposite is ἐπισπᾶν - draw to, shut, 1194. ὧν : sc. τούτοις as antec. The
144 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

1195ψεύσται φανούμεθ᾽ ; ὀρθὸν ἁλήθει᾽ ἀεί.

ἐγὼ δὲ σῷ ποδαγὸς ἑσπόμην πόσει
πεδίον ἐπ᾽ ἄκρον , ἔνθ᾽ ἔκειτο νηλεές
κυνοσπάρακτον σῶμα Πολυνείκους ἔτι ·
καὶ τὸν μέν, αἰτήσαντες ἐνοδίαν θεὸν
1200 Πλούτωνα τ' ὀργὰς εὐμενεῖς κατασχεθεῖν ,
λούσαντες ἁγνὸν λουτρόν, ἐν νεοσπάσιν
θαλλοῖς ὁ δὴ λέλειπτο συγκατῄθομεν ,

καὶ τύμβον ὀρθόκρανον οἰκείας χθονὸς

χώσαντες, αὖθις πρὸς λιθόστρωτον κόρης

gen. after ψεύσται, as often with ψεύ- 1200, εὐμενεῖς : belongs to θεόν and
δεσθαι. Cf. Plat. Apol. 22 d, τούτου Πλούτωνα, and is proleptic ; that they
οὐκ ἐψεύσθην. would restrain their anger and be gra-
1195. φανούμεθα : see on 1092.. cious. Cf. El. 1011, κατάσχες ὀργήν.
ὀρθόν : safe. Cf. Ο. Τ. 695, κατ᾽ ὀρθὸν 1201. λουτρόν : cognate accus. Cf.
οὐρίσας, waft in a safe course. The 1046. Trach. 50, πολλὰ ὀδύρματα τὴν
pred. adj. is in the neut., although its Ηράκλειον ἔξοδον γοωμένην.
subst. is fem. See G. 925 ; H. 617. 1202. ἐν νεοσπάσιν θαλλοῖς : with
Cf. βαρύ, 1251. newly-plucked boughs. Olive boughs
1196. δέ : points to a slight ellipsis, are prob. meant, which were used for
ἦν δὲ τὸ πρᾶγμα τοιοῦτο · ἐγὼ κτέ. ― the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows
ποδαγός : attendant, companion . The from Dem. xliii. 71. Cf. O. C. 474,
tragedians use the forms with a in the where, as here , θαλλοί is found with-
compounds of ἄγω (e.g. ὁδαγός, κυνα- out expletive of olive boughs ; in
γός), except in ἀρχηγός, στρατηγός, that instance used to twine around
κυνηγέτης, and their derivatives. 2 κρατήρ.
1197. ἐπ' ἄκρον : see on 1110. 1203. οἰκείας χθονός : of his native
1199. τὸν μέν : that one ; obj . of soil. Cf. Aj. 859, ὦ γῆς ἱερὸν οἰκείας
λούσαντες. —ἐνοδίαν θεόν : goddess of πέδον Σαλαμῖνος. Το be buried in the
the cross-roads. Hecaté is meant, Lat. soil of one's native land was the de-
Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 490, τῆς sire of all. The messenger makes
εἰνοδίας Εκάτης. Hecate is identified prominent that this should be the
partly with Artemis and partly with portion of Polynices as a partial
Persephone as goddess of the lower atonement.
world. She and Pluto are invoked 1204f. αὖθις : again, then, as con-
because to them it is esp. offensive trasted with τὸν μὲν κτέ. 1199. Cf. 167.
that the body of Polynices is left —πρὸς νυμφεῖον εἰσεβαίνομεν : πρός im-
unburied. At Athens there were plies a verb of motion ; we went up
many small statues of Hecate placed to and proceeded to enter in " ( impf. ) .
before the houses and at the crossings Cf. O. C. 125, προσέβα οὐκ ἄν ποτ᾽ ἄλσος
of the streets . ἐς. - λιθόστρωτον νυμφεῖον κοῖλον :
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 145

1205 νυμφεῖον "Αιδου κοῖλον εἰσεβαίνομεν.

φωνῆς δ᾽ ἄπωθεν ὀρθίων κωκυμάτων
κλύει τις ἀκτέριστον ἀμφὶ παστάδα,
καὶ δεσπότῃ Κρέοντι σημαίνει μολών ·
τῷ δ᾽ ἀθλίας ἄσημα περιβαίνει βοῆς
1210 ἔρποντι μᾶλλον ἆσσον, οἰμώξας δ᾽ ἔπος
ἵησι δυσθρήνητον · ὦ τάλας ἐγώ,
ἆρ᾽ εἰμὶ μάντις ; ἆρα δυστυχεστάτην
κέλευθον ἕρπω τῶν παρελθουσῶν ὁδῶν ;
παιδός με σαίνει φθόγγος. ἀλλὰ πρόσπολοι,
1215ἴτ᾽ ἆσσον ὠκεῖς, καὶ παραστάντες τάφῳ

the hollow bridal-chamber paved with ἀθλία ἄσημος βοή. Cf. 1265. Ο. Τ.
stones. The tomb in which Antigone 1474, τὰ φίλτατ᾽ ἐκγόνοιν ἐμοῖν. περι-
was imprisoned, to judge from the βαίνει : surrounds ; the idea is, that it
description here given, was a cavern fills his ears, it encompasses him on
excavated in the side of a hill or every hand. Cf. Hom. Od. vi. 122,
hewn into the rock (cf. 774) , some- ὥς τέ με κουράων ἀμφήλυθε ἀϋτή. Id.
what like the so-called treasury of i. 351, ἀοιδήν, ἥτις ἀκουόντεσσι νεωτάτη
Atreus near Mycenae, and other vault- ἀμφιπέληται.
like tombs found on or near the sites 1210. μᾶλλον άσσον : a double
of ancient cities. -νυμφεῖον "Αιδου : comp. is occasionally found both in
the two form one idea ( like our word prose and in poetry. Cf. Aesch. Sept.
death-bed ) , on which κόρης depends. 673, μᾶλλον ἐνδικώτερος. Eur. Hec.
For the idea, cf. 816, 891. 377, μᾶλλον εὐτυχέστερος.
1206 f. Const . ἄπωθεν κλύει τις φωνῆς 1213. παρελθουσῶν : see on 102.
ὀρθίων κωκυμάτων. ὄρθιος means loud, 1214. σαίνει : originally used of
shrill. Cf. El. 683, ὀρθίων κηρυγμάτων. the wagging of a dog's tail ; hence
The messenger uses the pres. in order make signs of recognition ; here it may
to make the scene as vivid as possible. be rendered touches, agitates, i.e. by
1207. ἀκτέριστον παστάδα : κη- a feeling of recognition. Cf. Eur.
consecrated tomb (lit. chamber) . So Hipp. 862 f., καὶ μὴν τύποι γε σφενδόνης
called because Antigone, by being, as χρυσηλάτου τῆς οὐκέτ᾽ οὔσης τῆσδε
it were, buried alive, failed of the προσσαίνουσί με.
proper κτερίσματα of the dead. 1215. ὠκεῖς : pred . adj. used in-
1208. μολών : adds to the vividness. stead of an adv. See G. 926 ; H. 619.
1209. τῷ δέ : to this one ; dat. of in- The attendants, being younger and
terest with περιβαίνει. Cf. Hom. Il. swifter, precede the king. Perhaps
xvii. 80, Πατρόκλῳ περιβάς . —ἀθλίας also he lags somewhat behind through
ἄσημα βοῆς : an indistinct cry of dis- a vague consciousness that a fearful
tress. The expression is equiv. to spectacle awaits him, that he is al-
146 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ἀθρήσαθ', ἁρμὸν χώματος λιθοσπαδή

δύντες πρὸς αὐτὸ στόμιον, εἰ τὸν Αἵμονος
φθόγγον συνίημ᾽ , ἢ θεοῖσι κλέπτομαι.
τάδ᾽ ἐξ ἀθύμου δεσπότου κελεύσμασιν
1220 ἠθροῦμεν · ἐν δὲ λοισθίῳ τυμβεύματι
τὴν μὲν κρεμαστὴν αὐχένος κατείδομεν,
βρόχῳ μιτώδει σινδόνος καθημμένην,
τὸν δ᾽ ἀμφὶ μέσσῃ περιπετῆ προσκείμενον ,
εὐνῆς ἀποιμώζοντα τῆς κάτω φθορὰν
ready hearing the κωκύματα announced αὐχένος : by the neck. Cf. Hom.
in 1079. Il. xiii. 383, ποδός ἕλκε κατὰ κρατερὴν
1216. ἀθρήσατε : has for its obj. the ὑσμίνην ἥρως Ιδομενεύς.
clause εἰ ... κλέπτομαι. — ἁρμὸν χώμα- 1222. βρόχῳ μιτώδει κτέ. : fastened
τος κτέ. : we are to imagine that from (sc. to the roof) by a thread-woven
the vaulted tomb, which is farther in noose of fine linen. This may have
the recess of the rocky excavation, been either her girdle, or, more likely,
there runs a passage-way that leads her veil. — καθημμένην : the Schol.,
to the outermost entrance, which was τὸν τράχηλον δεδεμένην. Iocasta in the
closed by means of one or more large Oedipus Tyrannus, and Phaedra in the
stones or by masonry. The åpμós is Hippolytus of Eur., are other well-
the opening or chink in this mound known instances of hanging.
(χώμα) at its entrance, made by draw- 1223. μέσσῃ : her waist ; with σσ
ing away one or more of the stones metri gratia. Cf. 1236. - περι-
( λιθοσπαδής) . Creon says accordingly : πετῆ : pred. , i.e. so that he embraced.
“ when you are at the tomb, enter into From 1237-1240 it is evident that
the opening ( which he presupposes Antigone's body lay prostrate on the
to have been made) of the mound, ground . The attendants could not
and going up to the very mouth of have seen Antigone suspended, but
the vault within see whether it is the they inferred that this was the man-
sound of Haemon's voice that I hear, ner of her death from the noose that
or not.” With λιθοσπαδής, cf. νευ- was still around her neck. It is also
ροσπαδὴς ἄτρακτος, Phil. 290. naturally inferred that the first thing
1218. θεοῖσι κλέπτομαι : the Schol., that Haemon did was to unfasten the
ἀπατῶμαι ὑπὸ θεῶν. Cf. 681. noose from the ceiling, that he might
1219. ἐκ δεσπότου κελεύσμασιν : save Antigone, if possible, from
at the commands proceeding from our death.
lord. See on 95. Cf. Ο. Τ. 310, ἀπ᾿ 1224. εὐνῆς κτέ. : lamenting the ruin
οἰωνῶν φάτιν. of his bridal that was only to be found
1220. λοισθίῳ τυμβεύματι : the in- in death (τῆς κάτω). Cf. 1241. W.
nermost part of the tomb. and others take εὐνή here, like λέχος,
1221. τὴν μέν : Antigone ; con- in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr.
trasted with τὸν δέ ( 1223) , Haemon. 907, ἄλλην τιν᾽ εὐνὴν ἀντὶ σοῦ στέργει
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 147

1225 καὶ πατρὸς ἔργα καὶ τὸ δύστηνον λέχος.

ὁ δ᾽ ὡς ὁρᾷ σφε, στυγνὸν οἰμώξας ἔσω
χωρεῖ πρὸς αὐτὸν κἀνακωκύσας καλεῖ ·

ὦ τλῆμον, οἷον ἔργον εἴργασαι · τίνα

νοῦν ἔσχες ; ἐν τῷ συμφορᾶς διεφθάρης ;
1230 ἔξελθε, τέκνον, ἱκέσιός σε λίσσομαι.
τὸν δ᾽ ἀγρίοις ὄσσοισι παπτήνας ὁ παῖς,
πτύσας προσώπῳ κοὐδὲν ἀντειπών, ξίφους
ἕλκει διπλοῦς κνώδοντας · ἐκ δ᾽ ὁρμωμένου
πατρὸς φυγαῖσιν ἤμπλακ᾽ · εἶθ᾽ ὁ δύσμορος
1235 αὑτῷ χολωθείς, ὥσπερ εἶχ᾽ , ἐπενταθεὶς
ἤρεισε πλευραῖς μέσσον ἔγχος · ἐς δ᾽ ὑγρὸν

πόσις ; But there is no need of taking It is with a look alone that Haemon
it there any more than here in the answers his father. Cf. Eur. Phoen.
sense of person. 1440, φωνὴν μὲν οὐκ ἀφῆκεν, ὀμμάτων
1225. λέχος : bride. “ So Lat. lec- δ᾽ ἄπο προσεῖπε δακρύοις.
tus. Cf. Propert. ii. 6, 23, Felix Ad- 1233. In a frenzy of passion, and
meti conjux et lectus Ulixis. bereft of judgment through grief,
Cf. Eur. El. 481 , σὰ λέχεα = thy spouse. Haemon draws his sword to strike
Haemon commiseratur se ip- his father. But the next moment he
sum, patrem, sponsam .” Weckl. is stung with a feeling of self-reproach
1226. ὁ δέ : i.e. Creon. σφέ : i.e. (αὑτῷ χολωθείς) . Unwilling to survive
Haemon. See on 44. his betrothed he is driven to self-de-
1229. νοῦν ἔσχες : what thought had struction, as he predicted in 751.-
you ? A colloquial phrase like our κνώδοντας : the cross-pieces ( or prongs)
"what possessed you to do this? ". of a sword, placed usually where the
τῷ : i.e. τίνι ; the following gen. limits blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj.
it. Cf. Αj. 314, ἐν τῷ πράγματος. - 1025, Teucer says to his brother, who
ἐν : with, by means of. See on 962. has thrown himself upon a sword, πῶς
1231. τόν : obj. of πτύσας as well σ᾿ ἀποσπάσω τοῦδ᾽ αἰόλου κνώδοντος ; -
as of παπτήνας. ἐκ : join with ὁρμωμένου.
1232. πτύσας προσώπῳ : lit. spurn- 1234. φυγαῖσιν : dat. of means with
ing him by his face, i.e. with abhorrence ἐξορμωμένου.
in his countenance. W., not so well, 1235. ὥσπερ είχε : cf. 1108. Hae-
takes προσώπῳ as dat. of direction, as mon held the sword in his hand, as
if it were, "6 casting a look of con- ὥσπερ εἶχε and ἤρεισε show, and
tempt at his ( Creon's) countenance. stabbed himself. The ῥῆσις ἀγγελική
Cf. Plato Euthyd . 275 €, μειδιάσας τῷ is fond of giving minute details, as
προσώπῳ, with a smile upon his face. - the guard in 430 f.
κοὐδὲν ἀντειπών : this is a fine touch. 1236. ἤρεισε κτέ.: cf. Pind. Pyth.
148 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ἀγκῶν᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἔμφρων παρθένῳ προσπτύσσεται

καὶ φυσιῶν ὀξεῖαν ἐκβάλλει ῥοὴν

λευκῇ παρειᾷ φοινίου σταλάγματος.

1240 κεῖται δὲ νεκρὸς περὶ νεκρῷ, τὰ νυμφικὰ
τέλη λαχὼν δείλαιος ἔν γ' "Αιδου δόμοις,
δείξας ἐν ἀνθρώποισι τὴν ἀβουλίαν,
ὅσῳ μέγιστον ἀνδρὶ πρόσκειται κακόν.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

τί τοῦτ᾽ ἂν εἰκάσειας ; ἡ γυνὴ πάλιν

1245φρούδη, πρὶν εἰπεῖν ἐσθλὸν ἢ κακὸν λόγον.

ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

Intensis καὐτὸς τεθάμβηκ᾽ · ἐλπίσιν δὲ βόσκομαι

perfect.
x. 51 , ἄγκυραν ἔρεισον χθονί. ἔγχος is ψακάδι φοινίας δρόσου. -- φοινίου στα
αδέδοικα frequin the sense of sword also λάγματος : of gory drops. — παρειά :
by the tragedians. Cf. Aj. 658, κρύψω dat. of direction.
τόδ᾽ ἔγχος. — μέσσον : adv., so that 1240. The variable quantity of the
it should strike the middle of his penult in νέκροs is to be noticed. Cf.
body. Some connect μέσσον with Eur. Phoen . 881, πολλοὶ δὲ νεκροὶ περὶ
ἔγχος, i.e. half its length, up to its νεκροῖς
middle. 1241. τέλη λαχών : having obtained
1236f. ἐς δ' ύγρόν κτέ. : he clung to his nuptial rites. The marriage rite
the maiden enfolding her in his slack- was sometimes called τέλος. “ They
ening arm . — ἐς ἀγκῶνα : as if λαβὼν οι have become united ( σύνευνοι) in
some such verbal idea were in mind. Hades."
W. takes ὑγρὸν ἀγκῶνα of the arm of 1242. τὴν ἀβουλίαν : by prolepsis
Antigone, i.e. " he fell into her arm," cbj. of δείξας, instead of subj. of πρόσ-
which lay outstretched ; but this does κειται. The ἀβουλία is that of Creon,
not fit so well with προσπτύσσεται. who is the cause of the death of both.
For ὑγρός = relaxing, languid, cf. Eur. Speechless, with her horrible resolve
Phoen. 1439, of the dying Eteocles, fully made, Eurydice withdraws into
ἤκουσε μητρὸς καπιθεὶς ὑγρὰν χέρα. the palace . So Iocasta, O. T. 1075,
Tibul. i . 1. 60, moriens defici- and Deianira, Trach. 813, leave the
ente manu. stage in silence.
1238f. Const. ὀξεῖαν ἐκβάλλει ῥοὴν 1244. τοῦτο : sc. εἶναι. " What do
φοινίου σταλάγματος παρειᾷ ( παρθένου) . you think is the meaning of this con-
Cf. Aesch. Αgam. 1389, κακφυσιῶν duct ? "
ὀξεῖαν αἵματος σφαγὴν βάλλει μ' ἐρεμνῇ 1246. ἐλπίσιν βόσκομαι : cf. 897.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 149

ἄχη τέκνου κλύουσαν ἐς πόλιν γόους

οὐκ ἀξιώσειν, ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὸ στέγης ἔσω
δμωαῖς προθήσειν πένθος οἰκεῖον στένειν ·
1250 γνώμης γὰρ οὐκ ἄπειρος, ὥσθ᾽ ἁμαρτάνειν.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.
♡
οὐκ οἶδ' · ἐμοὶ δ᾽ οὖν ἦ τ᾽ ἄγαν σιγὴ βαρὺ
δοκεῖ προσεῖναι χἠ μάτην πολλὴ βοή.

ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

ἀλλ᾽ εἰσόμεσθα, μή τι καὶ κατάσχετον webitur

κρυφῇ καλύπτει καρδίᾳ θυμουμένῃ,
1255 δόμους παραστείχοντες. εὖ γὰρ οὖν λέγεις ·
καὶ τῆς ἄγαν γάρ ἐστί που σιγῆς βάρος.

1250. W. retains this verse.

1247. ἐς πόλιν : in the presence of Hom. Od. xiii. 214, Ζεὺς τίνυται, ὅς τις
the city, i.e. in public. Thus Electra ἁμάρτῃ. See App.
(El. 254) makes excuse to the Chorus 1251. τέ : correlated with καί (χ )
for her public lamentation, for which in the next verse.- βαρύ : see on
she is chided by her sister and mother 1195. With the thought, cf.
(El. 328, 516) . Ajax says to his wife " This dead stillness
Makes me more apprehend than all the noise
(Αj. 579) , δῶμα πάκτου μηδ᾽ ἐπισκήνους That madmen raise."
γόους δάκρυε. Iocasta gives vent to LEE's Cæsar Borgia, iii. 1.
her grief only after she has entered 1253 f. μὴ καλύπτει : see on 278.
her chamber ( cf. O. T. 1241-–50 ) . -- κατάσχετον : suppressed, kept back.
γόους : obj. of στένειν, which is to be 1255. παραστείχοντες : proceeding
taken with ἀξιώσειν as well as with to or into. Cf. Eur. Med. 1137, ἐπεὶ
προθήσειν . παρῆλθε νυμφικούς δόμους. Hipp. 108,
1249. δμωαῖς προθήσειν κτέ. : to lay παρελθόντες δόμους σίτων μέλεσθε.
upon her servants the task of bewailing 1256. γάρ : usually stands after the
the sorrow of the household. Cf. Hom. first or second word of its clause, here
Il. vi. 499, ἀμφιπόλους, τῇσίν τε γόον after the third. Cf. Ο. Τ. 1430, τοῖς
πάσῃσιν ἔνωρσεν. ἐν γένει γάρ. Εl. 659, τοὺς ἐκ Διὸς γάρ.
1250. She is not inexperienced in τῆς ἄγαν σιγῆς : a pred. partitive
good judgment so that she should com- gen. with ἔστι βάρος. —βάρος : lit. a
mit a wrong (i.e. lay violent hands on weight, i.e. a grave import. The mes-
herself) . ἁμαρτάνειν is used abs. here, senger follows the queen. He returns
as it often is in poetry and prose. Cf. presently as the ἐξάγγελος.
150 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

TENTH SCENE . CREON AND MESSENGER.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

καὶ μὴν ὅδ᾽ ἄναξ αὐτὸς ἐφήκει

μνῆμ᾽ ἐπίσημον διὰ χειρὸς ἔχων,
εἰ θέμις εἰπεῖν, οὐκ ἀλλοτρίαν
1260 ἄτην, ἀλλ' αὐτὸς ἁμαρτών.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

Στροφή ά
ἰώ.

φρενῶν δυσφρόνων ἁμαρτήματα

στερεὰ θανατόεντ'.
ὦ κτανόντας τε καὶ
θανόντας βλέποντες ἐμφυλίους.

1257 ff. The four following verses tion ; but in 1270 they declare their
are anapaests spoken by the Cory- opinion boldly.
phaeus in order to announce the ap- 1260. ἄτην : in appos. with μνῆμα.
proach of Creon, who comes accom- Instead of continuing the sent. regu-
panying the body of Haemon. With larly ἀλλ᾽ οἰκεῖον ἁμάρτημα, the poet
this scene may fittingly be compared changes the const.
that in Shakespeare's King Lear, 1261. The dreadful events described
where the aged king enters bearing in this scene, while not occurring in
the lifeless body of his daughter Cor- open view upon the stage, yet smite
delia .—καὶ μήν : cf. 526.—ὅδε : cf. 155. Creon before our eyes with full force.
1258. μνῆμ᾽ ἐπίσημον : the Schol. The king is wholly crushed, and
explains by τὸν νεκρόν. The corpse of acknowledges his guilt. The doch-
his son is to Creon a manifest token in miac verses suited, with their con-
his hands (cf. 1279) that he himself stant change of measure, their retard-
has done wrong. διὰ χειρὸς ἔχων : ing irrational arsis, their resolution of
see on 916 ; but the phrase is to be long syllables, to represent passion
taken figuratively (cf. 1345 ) in the and exhaustion, picture the distrac-
sense of possessing. Creon walks with tion of Creon's mind. — φρενών δυσ-
faltering step by the side of the bier φρόνων : φρένες which are not really
on which the corpse of Haemon has φρένες.
been laid, which was represented by 1262. στερεά : stubborn, since they
a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax sprang from φρένες στερεαί. ·θανα-
after his suicide. τόεντα : i.ε. θανάτων αἴτια.
1259. εἰ θέμις : the Chorus speak 1263f. ὦ βλέποντες : addressed to
still with some timidity and hesita- the Chorus. O, ye beholding, instead of

ν - Dochiae .
-1
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 151

1265 ὤμοι ἐμῶν ἄνολβα βουλευμάτων.

ἰὼ παῖ, νέος νέῳ ξὺν μόρῳ,
αἰαὶ αἰαῖ,

ἔθανες, ἀπελύθης, λύω )

ἐμαῖς οὐδὲ σαῖσι δυσβουλίαις .

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

1270 οἶμ᾽ ὡς ἔοικας ὀψὲ τὴν δίκην ἰδεῖν.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

Στροφή β'.
οἴμοι,
ἔχω μαθὼν δείλαιος · ἐν δ᾽ ἐμῷ κάρᾳ
θεὸς τότ' ἄρα τότε μέγα βάρος μ᾽ ἔχων
ἔπαισεν, ἐν δ᾽ ἔσεισεν ἀγρίαις ὁδοῖς,

1265. W. ἰὼ ἐμῶν.

Alas ! ye behold. W. makes ἁμαρτήματα simple pf.; having learned, I have it,
( 1261) also the obj. of βλέποντες. i.e. I know it perfectly well ; he means
The similarity of sound in κτανόντας the truth of what the Chorus has just
θανόντας is noticeable. Cf. Phil. 336, said .
ὁ κτανών τε χὼ θανών. ἐμφυλίους : 1272. τότε : in contrast with ὀψέ
· ἐγγενεῖς. above ; he means at the time of his
1265. ἄνολβα βουλευμάτων : i.e. ἀνόλ- δυσβουλία. The repetition shows the
βων βουλευμάτων. Cf. 1209. speaker's intense feeling. Like the
1266. νέος νέῳ : for a similar play Homeric heroes, he casts the blame
upon words, cf. 156, 977. νέῳ refers of his ἄτη upon a hostile δαίμων, which
to his untimely fate. struck his head.
1268. ἀπελύθης : thou didst depart ; 1273. μέγα βάρος ἔχων : = βαρύνων,
like the mid. in 1314. Cf. Plut. Frg. i.e. with great weight.
(Wyttenbach, p. 135 ) , ἀπολύεσθαι γὰρ 1274. ἔπαισεν : by the expression
τὸν ἀποθνήσκοντα καὶ τὸν θάνατον ἀπό- παίειν με ἐν κάρᾳ he means that the
λυσιν καλοῦσιν. Similarly οἴχεται and divinity impaired or distracted his
βέβηκε are often used of those who mind. — ἐν : separated from its verb,
have died . i.ε. ἐνέσεισεν. See on 977. He drove
1270. οἴμ᾽ ὡς : see on 320. ὡς is me in wild courses . ὁδός is freq.
exclamatory. used of a course of conduct. Cf.
1271. ἔχω μαθών : puts more stress Pind. Olymp. vii. 85, πραγμάτων ὀρθὰν
upon the duration of effect than the ὁδόν.
152 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

1275οίμοι, λακπάτητον ἀντρέπων χαράν.

φεῦ φεῦ, ὦ πόνοι βροτῶν δύσπονοι.

ΕΞΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

ὦ δέσποθ' , ὡς ἔχων τε καὶ κεκτημένος,

τὰ μὲν πρὸ χειρῶν τάδε φέρων τὰ δ᾽ ἐν δόμοις
1280 ἔοικας ἥκειν καὶ τάχ᾽ ὄψεσθαι κακά.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

τί δ᾽ ἔστιν αὖ κάκιον , ἢ κακῶν ἔτι ;

ΕΞΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

γυνὴ τέθνηκε τοῦδε παμμήτωρ νεκροῦ,

δύστηνος, ἄρτι νεοτόμοισι πλήγμασιν.

1281. W. κάκιον ἐκ κακῶν.

1275. λακπάτητον : proleptic ; that of this, Soph. writes ὄψεσθαι, de-

is trampled under foot. - ἀντρέπων : pendent on ἔοικας and connected
shows apocope of the prep., which is by καί with ἥκειν. The structure
not common in Soph. Cf. O. C. 1070, of the sent. seems to imply that
ἄμβασις, Αj. 416, αμπνοάς ; Trach. 838, Creon comes as if on purpose to
ἄμμιγα, a few times ἀμμένειν, and regu- behold fresh calamity added to his
larly κατθανεῖν. former woe. — ἔχων, κεκτημένος : ex-
1276. φεύ, ὦ: the hiatus is only presses the fullest possession ; the
apparent because of the natural pause obj. to be supplied is κακά. Cf. Plat.,
after interjections. — πόνοι δύσπονοι . Rep. 382 b, ἔχειν τε καὶ κεκτῆσθαι
cf. 1261, though not exactly the same. ψεύδος. Cratyl. 393 b, κρατεῖ τε αὐτοῦ
Here the prefix dus- simply intensifies καὶ κέκτηται καὶ ἔχει αὐτό.—πρὸ χειρῶν :
the idea of πόνος, as in δυστάλας, e.g., present before you. The Schol. explains
but in duoppwv it negatives or gives a the sense by ὡς τοῦ Κρέοντος τὸν παῖδα
sinister sense to the idea of φρήν. βαστάζοντος. Cf. 1258. Eur. Iph. Aul.
1278f. The attendant, who in 1256 36, δέλτον ἣν πρὸ χερῶν ἔτι βαστάζεις.
followed Eurydice into the palace, 1281. Transl., but what worse evil
now returns as ἐξάγγελος. The state- is there again, or what still of evils (re-
ment of the principal sent., ὡς ἔχων mains untried)? See App.
τε καὶ κεκτημένος ( κακὰ ) ἔοικας ἥκειν 1282. παμμήτωρ : belongs to γυνή,
is confirmed by the two clauses Tà being in form an adj . Usually it
μὲν . . . φέρων and τὰ δ᾽ ἐν δόμοις ; means mother of all ( γῆ, φύσις), but
but the const. of the latter, if regu- here it is in contrast with a μήτηρ ἀμή-
lar, would be ὀψόμενος κακά. Instead τωρ, since maternal love has broken
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 153

ΚΡΕΩΝ.
Αντιστροφή 1
ἰώ,
ἰὼ δυσκάθαρτος "Αιδου λιμήν,
1285τί μ' ἄρα τί μ᾽ ὀλέκεις ;
ὦ κακάγγελτα μοι
προπέμψας ἄχη, τίνα θροεῖς λόγον ;
αἰαῖ, ὀλωλότ᾽ ἄνδρ' ἐπεξειργάσω .

τί φής, ὦ παῖ, τίνα λέγεις μοι νέον,

1290 αἰαὶ αἰαῖ,
σφάγιον ἐπ' ὀλέθρῳ
γυναικεῖον ἀμφικεῖσθαι μόρον ;

ΕΞΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

ὁρᾶν πάρεστιν · οὐ γὰρ ἐν μυχοῖς ἔτι.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.
᾿Αντιστροφή β'.
οἴμοι,
1295 κακὸν τόδ' ἄλλο δεύτερον βλέπω τάλας.

the heart of Eurydice. For the sense to the ἐξάγγελος. Thou who hast
of was in composition here, see on brought woe to me by these evil tidings.
1016. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 291, ὥς τις προπέμπειν is often used in the sense
τέκνων ὑπερδέδοικεν πάντροφος πελειάς. of praebere. Cf. Phil. 1205, ξίφος
1284. δυσκάθαρτος : hard to be pro- μοι προπέμψατε.
pitated, implacable. So καθαρμός in 1288. “ One already dead thou dost
0. C. 466 = propitiation. The epithet slay again.” Cf. 1030.
seems to be applied to death in a 1289 f . ὦ παῖ : the messenger. See
general sense. Cf. Thomson's Sea- the App . — τίνα λέγεις κτέ. : const. τίνα
sons, Winter, 393, “ Cruel as death and νέον σφάγιον γυναικεῖον ( = γυναικός)
hungry as the grave. ”—λιμήν : a freq. μόρον λέγεις ἀμφικεῖσθαι μοι ἐπ' ὀλέθρῳ .
epithet of death. Cf. Stob. Flor. 120, véos is said with reference to the former
11, πάντων λιμὴν τῶν μερόπων ὁ θάνατός violent death, sc. that of Haemon.-
ἐστιν. ἐπ' ὀλέθρῳ : added to the destruction
" God wold I were aryved in the porte (already wrought) . Cf. 1281 and 1288.
Of Deth, to which my sorrow wol me lede.” Or, perhaps better, for my destruction.
CHAUCER'S Troil. and Cress. i.
1294. By means of the ἐκκύκλημα,
1287. προπέμψας κτέ : addressed the dead body of Eurydice, lying
154 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

τίς ἄρα, τίς με πότμος ἔτι περιμένει ;

ἔχω μὲν ἐν χείρεσσιν ἀρτίως τέκνον,
τάλας, τὸν δ᾽ ἔναντα προσβλέπω νεκρόν.
1300 φεῦ φεῦ μᾶτερ ἀθλία, φεῦ τέκνον.

ΕΞΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

ἤδ᾽ ὀξυθήκτῳ βωμία περὶ ξίφει

λύει κελαινὰ βλέφαρα, κωκύσασα μὲν
τοῦ πρὶν θανόντος Μεγαρέως κλεινὸν λάχος,
αὖθις δὲ τοῦδε, λοίσθιον δὲ σοὶ κακὰς
1305 πράξεις ἐφυμνήσασα τῷ παιδοκτόνῳ.

1301. W. ἡ δ᾽ ὀξύθηκτος δε βωμία πέριξ. 1303. W. κλεινὸν λέχος .

within the palace, is brought to the eyelids. The phrase is like the Hom.
view of the spectators . — ἐν μυχοῖς : λύσε δὲ γυῖα, γούνατα. Cf. also Anth.
the inner apartments are meant. Pal. 3, 11 ( inscription of Cyzicus),
1296. τίς ἄρα, τίς : repetition as in ἀνθ' ὧν ὄμματ᾽ ἔλυσε τὰ Γοργόνος ἐνθάδε
1285. Περσεύς. We speak of the eyelids
1297. μέν : not in its natural place, breaking in death. -— κελαινά : is pro-
since it marks the contrast between leptic ; " so that the darkness of
τέκνον and τὸν νεκρόν. — ἐν χείρεσσιν : death enshrouded them." Cf. Hom.
not that he literally carries in his Π. ν. 310, ἀμφὶ δὲ ἴσσε κελαινὴ νύξ
arms the corpse of Haemon ( see on ἐκάλυψεν.
1258 ), but the expression is chosen to 1303. Μεγαρέως : the story of the
make the situation seem as pathetic fate of Megareus is given by Euripi-
as possible. des (who calls him Menaceus ) in the
1298. ἔναντα : the corpse of Eury- Phoenissae . See on 991. His fate is
dice lies over against that of Haemon. κλεινόν in that it was famous in
1301. But she (having fallen ) at the Thebes, and in contrast with that of
altar upon a sharp-whetted sword. With Haemon.
βωμία we need to supply the idea of 1304. τοῦδε : sc. λάχος ; he means
κειμένη οι πτώσιμος. With ὀξυθήκτῳ that of Haemon.
ξίφει, cf. ἀμφιθήκτῳ ξίφει, 1309. For 1305. ἐφυμνήσασα : τοιαῦτ᾽ ἐφυμνῶν
περὶ ξίφει, εf. Hom. Il. xiii. 441 , ἐρει- is used in O. Τ. 1275 of the impreca-
κόμενος περὶ δουρί. Od. xi. 424, ἀπο- tions of Oedipus when he is smiting
θνήσκων περὶ φασγάνῳ. Αj. 828, πε- his eyes. — κακὰς πράξεις : res ad-
πτῶτα περὶ νεορράντῳ ξίφει. versas. The whole phrase is equiv.
1302. λύει βλέφαρα : relaxes her to κακῶς πράττειν σοι ἐφύμνησεν.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 155

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

Στροφή γ΄.
αἰαὶ αἰαῖ,
ἀνέπταν φόβῳ. τί μ᾽ οὐκ ἀνταίαν
ἔπαισέν τις ἀμφιθήκτῳ ξίφει ;
1310 δείλαιος ἐγὼ αἰαῖ,
δειλαίᾳ δὲ συγκέκραμαι δύᾳ.

ΕΞΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

ὡς αἰτίαν γε τῶνδε κἀκείνων ἔχων

πρὸς τῆς θανούσης τῆσδ᾽ ἐπεσκήπτου μόρων.

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ποίῳ δὲ κἀπελύσατ᾽ ἐν φοναῖς τρόπῳ ;

1307. ἀνέπταν φόβῳ : I am startled syllable of aiaî is measured short. -

withfright. A present state of mind is ἐγώ : sc. εἰμί.
often expressed by the aor. as having 1311. συγκέκραμαι δύᾳ : I am be-
been caused and entered into some come closely allied with misery. By the
time before . Here, I was startled , use of this compound the poet per-
i.e. when I heard your words. Cf. sonifies dúa ; it is made his companion,
Phil. 1314, ἥσθην πατέρα τὸν ἀμὸν εὐλο as it were. Cf. Αj. 895, οἴκτῳ τῷδε
γοῦντά σε. Ο. C. 1466, ἔπτηξα θυμόν. συγκεκραμένην.
See GMT. 60. The metaphor in 1312. The messenger continues his
ἀνέπταν is that of a frightened bird. statement from 1302 ff.; at the same
That the affection of his wife should time he connects his words with
have turned into hate, and that her Creon's lament, and assents with yé
last words should fasten upon him to its truthfulness. τῶνδε μόρων :
the dreadful guilt, is to Creon's heart the death of Haemon ; ἐκείνων, that
the bitterest pang of all. of Megareus.
1308. τί μ' οὐκ ἔπαισεν : in sense 1313. ἐπεσκήπτου : in the act. and
approaching the imv. Cf. Plat. Phaed. mid. this verb means lay a command
86 d, εἰ οὖν τις ὑμῶν εὐπορώτερος ἐμοῦ, or an accusation upon one. Here, in
τί οὐκ ἀπεκρίνατο ; -- ἀνταίαν : SC. the latter sense and in the pass . Cf.
πληγήν. Cf. El. 1415, παῖσον διπλῆν. Plat. Legg. xi. 937 b, ἐὰν ( δούλη) ἐπι ·
Aesch. Sept. 895, διανταίαν πεπλαγμέ- σκηφθῇ τὰ ψευδῆ μαρτυρῆσαι . — πρός :
νους. with the gen. after pass . verbs often
1310. δείλαιος : the second syllable denotes agency, like ὑπό. See G.
a is metrically short here. So also 1216, 1 (b) , H. 805, 1 c.
in El. 849, δειλαία δειλαίων κυρεῖς = 1314. καί : see on 772. ἀπελύ-
πᾶσι θνατοῖς ἔφυ μόρος. So the first σατο : see on 1268.
156 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΕΞΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.

1315 παίσασ᾽ ὑφ' ήπαρ αὐτόχειρ αὑτήν, ὅπως

παιδὸς τόδ' ᾔσθετ᾽ ὀξυκώκυτον πάθος.
ΚΡΕΩΝ.
Στροφή δ'.

ὤμοι μοι, τάδ᾽ οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἄλλον βροτῶν

1320ἐμᾶς ἁρμόσει ποτ᾽ ἐξ αἰτίας.

ἐγὼ γάρ σ᾽ ἐγὼ ἔκανον, ὦ μέλεος,

ἐγὼ, φάμ᾽ ἔτυμον, ἰὼ πρόσπολοι,
1325 ἄγετέ μ᾿ ὅτι τάχος, ἄγετέ μ' ἐκποδών
τὸν οὐκ ὄντα μᾶλλον ἢ μηδένα.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

κέρδη παραινεῖς, εἴ τι κέρδος ἐν κακοῖς ·

βράχιστα γὰρ κράτιστα τὰν ποσὶν κακά.

1317. W. ιώ μοι, τάδ᾽ οὐκ.

1315. αὐτόχειρ : see on 1175.- asks to be put out of the way as
ὅπως : temporal ; as soon as. quickly as possible, so Oedipus ex-
1316. ὀξυκώκυτον : loudly bewailed ; claims in his distress, Ο. Τ. 1340, ἀπά-
the loud shrieks and wailings over γετ᾽ ἐκτόπιον ὅτι τάχιστά με, ἀπάγετ᾽,
the dead are referred to. "The mes- ὦ φίλοι, and 1410, ὅπως τάχιστα, πρὸς
senger repeats positively that it was θεῶν, ἔξω μέ που καλύψατε.
the tidings of Haemon's death that 1326. τὸν οὐκ ὄντα κτέ : who am
drove Eurydice to this fatal act, in no more than he who is not. Cf. 0. Τ.
order that Creon may be fully sen- 1019 , πῶς ὁ φύσας ἐξ ἴσου τῷ μηδενί ;
sible that he bears all the dreadful 1327. κέρδη : see on 1032. The
responsibility.” Schn. Chorus refer to his entreaty, ἄγετέ μ'
1319. ἁρμόσει : intr.; will fit. -—ἐξ ἐκποδών. Yet this phrase may mean
ἐμᾶς αἰτίας : (being shifted ) from my put me out of life, as well as take me
blame, i.e. so as to exonerate me. out of the way of this spectacle, and
"These deeds can never be fitly trans- Creon may use it in the former, while
ferred to the charge of another." the Chorus understands it simply in
1322. ὦ μέλεος : O wretched me. the latter sense. In 1328 ff. Creon
1323. ἐγώ : I did it ) . The triple expresses his meaning more clearly
ἐγώ shows the intensity of Creon's and emphatically.
feeling of self-condemnation. 1328. Const. τὰν ποσὶν κακὰ κράτιστα
1325 f. As Creon here and in 1339 ( ἐστιν) βράχιστα ( ὄντα) . Pers. const.,
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 157

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

Αντιστροφή γ'.
ἴτω ἴτω,

330 φανήτω μόρων ὁ κάλλιστ᾽ ἐμῶν

ἐμοὶ τερμίαν ἄγων ἡμέραν
ὕπατος · ἴτω ἴτω,
ὅπως μηκέτ᾽ ἦμαρ ἀλλ᾽ εἰσίδω .

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

μέλλοντα ταῦτα. τῶν προκειμένων τι χρὴ

1335 πράσσειν. μέλει γὰρ τῶνδ᾽ ὅτοισι χρὴ μέλειν .

ΚΡΕΩΝ.

ἀλλ᾽ ὧν ἐρῶ μὲν ταῦτα συγκατηυξάμην.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

μὴ νῦν προσεύχου μηδέν . ὡς πεπρωμένης

οὐκ ἔστι θνητοῖς συμφορᾶς ἀπαλλαγή.

as in O. Τ. 1368, κρείσσων γὰρ ἦσθα μη- λειν gives to the sent something of
κέτ᾽ ὢν ἢ ζῶν τυφλός. " When you go an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf.
within,” says the Chorus, “ the dread- Aesch. Agam . 974, μέλοι δέ τοι σοὶ
ful spectacle will at any rate be cut τῶνπερ ἂν μέλλῃς τελεῖν.
short for you." 1336. μέν : without δέ ; see on 498.
1329ff. Const. φανήτω ὁ μόρων ἐμῶν “ But that at any rate is my desire .”
ὕπατος, κάλλιστ᾽ ἄγων τερμίαν ἡμέραν - συγκατηυξάμην : σύν here has the
ἐμοί. — κάλλιστα : happily. sense of together, i.e. embracing all
1334. “ Do not concern yourself the things that I desire. " I summed
about dying ; that belongs to the up all in my prayer.” Camp.
future ; let that take care of itself.” 1337. ὡς : since.
τῶν προκειμένων τι : something of 1338. This was a common senti-
that which the present requires. The ment. Cf. e.g. Hom. Il. vi. 488, μοῖραν δ᾽
Chorus is thinking esp. of the burial οὔτινά φημι πεφυγμένον ἔμμεναι ἀνδρῶν.
of the dead . Theog. 817, ἔμπης ὅ τι μοῖρα παθεῖν,
1335. τῶνδε : refers to the same as οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὑπαλύξαι. Verg. Αen. vi. 316,
ταῦτα above. - ὅτοισι : i.e. the gods. desine fata deum flecti sperare
The alliteration in μέλλοντα, μέλει, μέσ precando .
158 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΚΡΕΩΝ.
᾿Αντιστροφή δ'.

ἄγοιτ᾽ ἂν μάταιον ἄνδρ᾽ ἐκποδών,

1340ὅς , ὦ παῖ, σέ τ᾽ οὐχ ἑκὼν κατέκανον,
σέ τ᾽ αὐτάν, ὤμοι μέλεος, οὐδ᾽ ἔχω
ὅπα πρὸς πότερον ἴδω , πάντα γὰρ
1345 λέχρια ταν χεροῖν · τάδ᾽ ἐπὶ κρατί μοι
πότμος δυσκόμιστος εἰσήλατο.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

πολλῷ τὸ φρονεῖν εὐδαιμονίας

πρῶτον ὑπάρχει χρὴ δὲ τά γ' εἰς θεοὺς

1341. W. σέ τ' αὖ τάνδ'. 1342 f. W. πρὸς πότερον ἴδω πᾷ κλιθῶ

1345. W. τὰ δ᾽ ἐπὶ κρατί.

1341. σὲ αὐτάν : this expression 1348f. πολλῷ τὸ φρονεῖν κτέ. : wis-

contains a passionate and intensive dom is by farthe most important part of
force well fitted to the situation ; happiness. W. says that the Chorus in
thee, O son, I slew, and thee thyself this sent. sum up the chief moral of
( Ο wife ) ! the play. But this is true only with
1342. οὐδ᾽ ἔχω ὅπα κτέ.: I do reference to Creon. The king, in the
not know where (and) to which one I proud consciousness of despotic power,
shall look . ὁρᾶν πρός τινα is like βλέ- has trangressed a divine command
πειν εἰς τοὺς θεούς (923 ), i.e. to look and shown himself deficient in that
to one for support or comfort. " I prudence that is esp. characteristic of
can no longer look to my wife and to old age. That these calamities would
my son for help, and I know not which fall upon him in consequence of his
way to turn for comfort.” guilt, the seer had foretold . Creon has
1345. λέχρια : the opposite of ὀρθά. finally acknowledged his wrong, thus
The Schol. explains it by πλάγια καὶ verifying the old gnome πάθος μάθος
πεπτωκότα ; hence, out of joint, wrong. (cf. 926) ; but all too late.
— πάντα τάν χεροῖν : all that I am oe- 1349. γέ : from such an offence, at
cupied with. " All my life has turned any rate, every one would shrink
out wrong.” back. — τὰ εἰς θεούς : the things that
1346. τάδε : accus. of internal obj. pertain to the gods. πρός would be
with εἰσήλατο, cf. El. 293, τάδ᾽ ἐξυβρί more exact, but eis may be due to
Ce ; thus has leaped upon my head an such phrases as ἀσεβεῖν εἰς θεούς. Cf.
intolerable doom. Cf. O. T. 263, vôv Eur. Bacch. 490, σὲ κἀσεβοῦντ᾽ εἰς τὸν
δ᾽ ἐς τὸ κείνου κρᾶτ᾽ ἐνήλαθ᾽ ἡ τύχη· θεόν. Phil. 1441 , εὐσεβεῖν τὰ πρὸς θεούς.
ΑΝΤΙΓΟΝΗ . 159

1350 μηδὲν ἀσεπτεῖν · μεγάλοι δέ λόγοι

μεγάλας πληγὰς τῶν ὑπεραύχων
ἀποτίσαντες

γήρᾳ τὸ φρονεῖν ἐδίδαξαν.

1350f. Const. μεγάλοι δὲ λόγοι τῶν wisdom at last." Creon cannot fail
ὑπεραύχων ἀποτίσαντες μεγάλας πληγὰς to recall with bitter sorrow his proud
ἐδίδαξαν ( gnomic aor. ) γήρᾳ τὸ φρονεῖν. refusal, διδάσκεσθαι φρονεῖν πρὸς ἀνδρὸς
·γήρᾳ : in old age ; i.e. to the aged. τηλικοῦδε τὴν φύσιν ( 727) .
The word is emphatic, "teach men
160 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.

RHYTHMICAL SCHEME OF THE LYRIC PARTS

OF THE ANTIGONE.

THE rhythm of the dialogue of tragedy is for the most part

the so-called iambic trimeter. For a description of this verse ,
see Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, 26 , III .; G. 1658 ; H. 1091 .
Occasionally there is synizesis . See note on 33.
In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonly
employed is the logaoedic. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13 ; G.
1679-1682 ; H. 1108 ff. The Parodos and Kommos have ana-
paestic systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophes ,
and the Exodos closes with anapaests. For the anapaestic rhythm ,
see Schmidt, 10, II., 31, 3 ; G. 1675 ff.; H. 1103 ff.
In the structure of a few rhythmical periods the logaoedic are
followed by choreic series . A rhythmical period is a combination
of two or more rhythmical sentences (κôλa) grouped according to
fixed principles so as to form a unit , and marked by a pause at
its close. See Schmidt, 24. For choreic sentences , see Schmidt,
10 , IV.; 22 , 5.
The rhythm of the Exodos is the dochmiac, for which see
Schmidt, 23 , 4 ; G. 1691 ; H. 1125 f.
The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently ex-
plained in the treatises on versification to be found in the gram-
mars, * with possibly the following exceptions :
The anacrusis (see Schmidt, 7,5 ; G. 1635 ; H. 1079) sometimes
consists of two short syllables , which are indicated by the mark w .

* See G. 1626-1641 ; H. 1067-1070.

In adopting the rhythmical scheme of Schmidt, it was found undesirable

in all cases to accept the text used by him. No departure from the text of
Schmidt, however, has involved any important change in his metrical notation,
excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the critical Appendix, on
798 and 1323.
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME . 161

The Roman numerals I. , II . , III. , etc. , indicate the rhythmical

periods , the beginning of which is marked in the text by an
indented line.
The mark means that an irrational long, whether in the
strophe or antistrophe, corresponds to a short syllable .
The beginning of a rhythmical sentence within a verse is
marked in the text by a dot ( · ) under the initial letter of the
first word or syllable of the sentence .
In the rhythmical schemes a comma ( ,) signifies diaeresis or
caesura . See Schmidt, 19 , 2 , II . and III .

I.

THE PARODOS (vv . 100-154 ) .

Str. á.
I. _ | ~~~ | _ VILI| _ul -uul_ ~ | L, II_ > |
~ 01_0 | _ A||
VIL - VI ~~~ | L || _ ~ | ~~~ | _ > | L || _ ~ l
II
' < 11V - 10212-12-171 ~~ 13 -

‫ > _ || را‬117001
uuuluuu | ~~~ | L, ~~~ | IAD

PER. II. The inverted order of the first two measures of the
third verse of the strophe ( - > | _ ~ ] , not _ ~ _ > ] , as was to
be expected , see Schmidt , 13 , 2 ) is noteworthy. The antistrophe ,
however, is regular ( - > _ > 1 ) .

Str. B'.
I. ~~~~~ l ~ ul_ul _| _ ALL
ΛΙ
II. >I > L 31-01 All

III. ~ L L L -
~ I
PER. III. The so- called versus Adonius (see Schmidt, 22 , 11 ;
G. 1682 , 1 ; H. 1111 a) as postlude is noteworthy.
162 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME .

II.

FIRST STASIMON (vv . 332-375).

Str. á.

I. ~~ ul_v1_ ~ | _ | _ > | - ~~~~ | _ ~ I _ ^||

-ul-uul_ ~ | _ , || _ > | -
~~~ | - ~ | _ ^ D
II. > _l -
vull | _- A||
~ _~ _ ~ _ ^
~ _ul_ul_ul_u-
III. _ ∞ | _ ∞ | _ ∞ | _ w ||
ω | - w | - ω | - w 11
LI 1_UI_UILI_AD

Str. B'.

I. : w I -― w I ΛΙ
w | ω | w 11 3
L
| - ~|_ | _ ^ D
II. ~ _ ~l T ull_ul - | - ~ | _ ^ |||
_uluuuluuul_u_u_ ^ I
~ 201 L | _VI 2 , 1| -
_ ~ | _ ~ | _ ~ | _ ^ ||
vi_ul _UI_UI_ | _v | _ ~ ]

The chorus begins with a logaoedic period ; then follow choreic

periods , the first of which, however, begins with a logaoedic verse ,
which softens the change from the one rhythm to the other. Str. á,
Per. III. , and Str . ß' , Per. I. , are not logaoedic, but choreic . The
apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls ( ~~~ , i.e. ),
but what may be called choreic dactyls ( w, i.e. The
caesura in Str. B' , verse 2 , makes this clear. The apparent corre-
spondence , therefore , in this same verse, - , is in fact . Con-
cerning choreic dactyls , see Schmidt, 15 .
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 163

III.

SECOND STASIMON (vv. 582-625) .

Str. á.

I. > : ~
- ~ ul| -
~~~ ~uul ˆ_
~~ I_ZI_UILI_ ^||
_ ~ 1 - > 1 ~~~ 1 ~~ ILI_AD
II. _ ~ | - _ > 1 ~~~ l ~~~ 1 _ ~ | _ ~ ||
~ I ~ | - ~ | 2 || _ | _ ~ l_ul_ ^ ||
> : _ uluuuuuuul_UI_ - ^D
III. : L | L -
_ | _v1_ , ULILI_UI_ ^ ||
vi - ul - ul - ul _ ~ , ll _ ~ | - ~ | _ | _ ^ D

Str . B'.

I.
1. 3 :: - |~
uul - ul L | _ | ~ ul_ul_ ~ ||
10-10 ~ 17 1 ^ ~ : < IV
11V - 1~~1
II. -uul- ulLIL 117001 L
~ - ul_ul_ >, 11Il ~~~
LI ~ -uul - ~
| - ul| L | AD
III. w _l_ul- L |_ A
> ~~~~ | - A||
uuu1uI LI_ ^||
> ul L 1 ~ 01_v1 L 1- ^ ]

IV.

THIRD STASIMON (vv. 781-800) .

I. ull
~ _ ~ ~~~ | _ , U
2 |- ull|| _ U | L | -
~~~ | _ U||
~~~~ 1_UI L | _ , ~ || ~~~ | _ UIL | _ ^ ]
II. > ¦ _ ~ l = | uu | L, II -UUI LIL | _ ^ ||
L | _ A||
| _Λ ]
164 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.

V.

KOMмOS (VV. 806-882) .

Str. á.

I. 3 : _ ~ | L= | ~~~ | _, ~ || _ > | -
~~ ul_ul _ ^ ||
~ | ~~~ | _ ~ | _ > , || L
_ 21-001_ -
_ | _ | ~~~ | _ ^ |
11V - 1 ~~ 1 < -12-11 -10 ~ 13-12-
12-122

II. : L1-01_ > | _ || _ ~ | _ ~ | _ > | -

_ ^ ||
[ VI < -12-10 ~ 11-10-10 ~

Str. B'.

I. > ; _ ~ | Li - ul_ul_u | _ ull

- > | uu | L | — ^ ||
~~~ l_ul
vul - ul -_ | _ |-~~ - ~
II. > _ > | -_ > | _ | _ - AL
> -
>: _ > 1 ~ ul - ul L 11_3 | ~~~ I_UILILI_ ^D
]
III. > ¦ _ l_ul_ul - L I_UI_ -. All
~ _ - ~ -_ulwul_ull_u - | _ ~ _ -- ~ | _ Al
VEL ட | _ al_al_
| _ | _ | _ | _ | __ ~ _ ~ ||
VELVIL | - ~| - ~ ILI_ ^ ]

Str. y.

~ _ ~ _ ~ I_UI_ A ||
__ul_u | _ Ʌ ||
Uuuul_ ~ | _u | _ A||
U LILI_UI_UILI_AI

Epod.

I. ☺_uluuuluuul L II_UIL | -
~~~ | _ ^ I
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 165
|m
II. - ω | - w -
༢-- -
51
> _l _UIL
- 1- All

This chorus begins ( str . á) with sentences of like form (Gly-

conics) , then becomes more varied by the interchange of sentences
of different lengths (str. B' ) , and finally closes with series of like
form (str. y' , epod. ) .
The first strophe and the beginning of the second are in
logaoedic measure. After these come choreic periods , which
become more lively toward the close in consequence of the occur-
rence of the three choreic dactyls. As in the First Stasimon
above , choreic dactyls are introduced to relieve the otherwise
too great repose of choreic series .

VI.

FOURTH STASIMON (VV. 944-987) .

Str. á.
‫ ^^ | ר‬- || ' ‫^^ ן ר‬- | > |
I. -AIL
-
- > | ~~~ l 2, || ~~~ | _ > I _ ^ ]
II . ~~~
-ང་ | -
_ > | _ > || ~~ ul_ul- > | _ ^||
- > ¡ - ^||
~~ ul 2 || ~~~ | _ > | _
- >1 ~~ 1 2 11 - Ul 2 I-~~ I_All
- >1 ~~~ | 2 || ~~~ I_ > I _- ^]
III. > ¦ _ ~ l_ul_ul_ , 3 || _ ~ | _ ~ | _ ~ | _ ^
||
VELIL | _UI_UI LI_ ^ ]

Str . B'.
I. uuul -uul -uul· ~ |_ ^||
166 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME .

II. 2 ~ 1~~ | L - All

|| ww | _
< 11V - 1 ~~ 1 ^

III. _ _ | _VI_UI_I_ ^|||

uuuul_ul_ulwul_ul_ ^ ||
VELILI_UI_UILI_A ||
> _vILI_UI_UILI_AD

VII.

HYPORCHEMA (vv. 1115-1154) .

Str. á .

W 31 31 ul
11V - 1 ~~ 1 ~ -1 ~ -

31
3 : __ul_u - A |||
| _
~ ul - ul L | _ AII
11V - 1 ~~ 10-13-

> LIL | _ > | _ > | _ I _ ^]

II. ~~~~ _ >| -
_ ^|||
[ V - 1 ~~ i~ -

III. _ > | _ > | -

~~~ | _, ~ || _ ~ | _ ~ | LI_ ^ ]

Str . B'.

L — ul_a1~
vu | _ ^ ||
_ ~ _ ~ | _ ~ | _ ^ |||
11V - 12 ~ 1 ~~ 13-

- ^ ||
_ > 1 ~~~ luuul _
~ ul - ul- > | _ A ||
_ ~ _ ~ l ~ ull || _UI_uI-
vul - ul L | _ ^ Λ]
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 167

VIII .

THE EXODOS (vv. 1261-1347) .

Str. á .
1.
- ||
uuuuuul – 5 ||
—
~ __v_ ~|| ~ _ ~ _ ^ D
II. > ~~ _ ~ | _ ~ || __ ~ | _ ^||
~ __ |~ ull__ ~ ^D

III. uiuuuuul Ʌ I
~~ | _ ~ || __ ~ ^D

Str . B
'.
trim .
u : wwulwullu v w ~ |_ AB
trim .
~ : L | _v | _ul_ul_ ~ | _ ^ ||
> : __ vl_ ~ || __ ~ | _ ^ ]

Str. y .

I. ~ __ul_ull -
__ > | _ ^||
~ __ul_ ~ || _ _ ~ | _ ^ ]
II. > : -
~ __ul_ull| __ ~ | _ ^ ]

Str. S'.

| _ ^ ||
:
1_ulluu
luvull -
Juuwul_ulluu_ ~ | _ - A||
~ - ~ | - ~ || __ ~ _AD
— ЛІ
168 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME .

Str. á.

In consequence of the correspondence of vv . 3 and 4 , v . 3 must

be regarded a catalectic bacchic dipody. These syllables have not
infrequently such value.

Str . B'.

We must not regard v. 5 a dochmius with following choreic

tripody : -
3: ___,ul ~ || _ ~ | _ ~ I _ ^
||

Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical . It is simply a

melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited : ―
ILI_UI_ul_ul_u_ ^||

Str. y.

Str. y and str. á close with exactly the same period.

APPENDIX .

A LIST OF THE MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS OF THE ANTIGONE RE-

FERRED TO MOST FREQUENTLY IN THE CRITICAL NOTES .

L. Codex Laurentianus ; the most valuable of the Mss . of Soph. , and

believed by many to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph.
extant . It was written in the tenth or eleventh century, and contains,
besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch. , the Argo-
nautica of Apollonius Rhodius, and Scholia by different hands. In this
Ms. are found also corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the
codex, and therefore designated as prima manus or diopłwτýs.
L2. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the Laurentian Library,
generally regarded as a rescript of the preceding codex. It is charac-
terized by many interpolations, but is valuable for the light it throws on
some doubtful and obscure readings of L.
A. A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris,
containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as the chief of a
different family of Mss . from that of which L is the archetype.
v (Cod . 468) . A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the Library of
St. Mark's at Venice.
Vat. The oldest of the Mss . in the Vatican Library containing the
Antigone ; it was written in the fourteenth century.
E. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the National Library of Paris.
It contains the Aj., El. , O. T., besides the Antigone.
Among the ancient apographs of the codices, that of the grammarian
Triclinius is one of the most freq. quoted. It was made in the fourteenth
century, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance
and by great licence of interpolation, esp . in the lyric parts.
Sophokles Antigone. Erklärt von G. Wolff. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet
von L. Bellermann . Leipzig, 1878. ( Referred to as Bell. )
Sophoclis Dramata, edidit Theo . Bergk. Lips., 1838 .
Sophocles with English Notes, by F. H. M. Blaydes . London , 1859 .
(Referred to as Bl . )
Sophokles Antigone, Griechisch und Deutsch, von August Boeckh .
Berlin, 1843.
170 APPENDIX.

Sophoclis Dramata. Denuo recensuit et illustravit Bothe cum annota-

tione integra Brunckii. Lips., 1806. (Referred to as Brunck.)
Sophocles with English Notes and Introductions, by L. Campbell.
Vol. I. Second edition, revised . Oxford, 1879. (Referred to as Camp.)
Sophoclis Tragoediae superstites et perditarum fragmenta, ex recensione
et cum commentariis G. Dindorfii . Editio tertia. Vol. III. Oxon. , 1860.
(Referred to as Dind. )
Poetae Scenici Graeci, ex recensione G. Dindorfii. Editio quinta.
Lips . , 1869.(Referred to as Dind . Poet. Scen.)
Sophoclis Tragoediae, cum brev. not. Erfurdt . Editio tertia, cum
adnotationibus Hermanni. Lips ., 1830. (Referred to as Herm.)
Antigone, nebst den Scholien des Laurentianus, herausgegeben von
M. Schmidt. Jena, 1880.
Antigone. Erklärt von Schneidewin . Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1856.
(Referred to as Schn.)
Antigone. Erklärt von Schneidewin . Siebente Auflage, besorgt von
Nauck. Berlin, 1875. (Referred to as N. )
Sophoclis Antigone. Edidit F. Schubert . Lips . , 1883 .
Antigone, recensuit et brevi adnotatione instruxit M. Seyffert .
Berolini, 1865. (Referred to as Seyff.)
Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio tertia.
Gothae, 1846. (Referred to as Wund.)
Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio quinta,
quam curavit N. Wecklein . Lips., 1878. (Referred to as Weckl .)
Occasional reference is made also to the Lexicon Sophocleum of Fr.
Ellendt . Editio altera emendata . Curavit H. Genthe. Berolini, 1872.
(Referred to as Ell . )
Also to Meineke's Beiträge zur Philologischen Kritik der Antigone des
Sophokles. Berlin, 1861. (Referred to as Mein . )
Also to Wecklein's Ars Sophoclis Emendandi. (Referred to as Weckl.
Soph. Emend.) Würzburg, 1869 .
Also to H. Bonitz's Beiträge zur Erklärung des Sophokles. Wien,
1855-57 .
Also to J. Kvičala's Beiträge zur Kritik und Erklärung des Sophokles.
Wien, 1865.
Other important treatises and dissertations to which reference is made
are usually mentioned in connection with the name.
APPENDIX . 171

A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE MOST IMPORTANT VARIANTS IN THE MSS ..

OF CONJECTURAL READINGS, AND EMENDATIONS .

2 f. Whether to read orɩ or ő Tɩ cannot be decided from the Mss. L,

acc. to Dind. Poet. Scen., has ổ, Tɩ, with diastole by another hand. The
Schol. of L has or . With the reading or two views, with minor variations,
have been taken of this sent.: ( 1 ) oπoîov, as repetition of ổ τɩ in an indir.
interr. sent. without a conj . ( as in a sent. containing two dir. interrs. , cf. 401 ) ;
(2 ) óπoîov, as introducing a clause subord. to that introduced by ő TL, with
which ẻ☛rív is then to be supplied ; here oπoîov = qualis, the correl. Toîos being
omitted. Among the more plausible conjectures are : T ...· | ἐλλεῖπον
οὐχὶ, Dind. Poet. Scen.; ὅτι ... | τὸ ποῖον οὐχὶ ( = πᾶν ὁποιονοῦν) , Nauck
(Krit. Bemerk. ) ; ő o T ... | Xπоîov oux ( cf. quis et qualis ) , Seyff.
Schmidt proposes ő T | ἔοικεν οὐχὶ . . . τελεῖν, but how out of such a plain
sent. the present reading could have arisen, it is difficult to see. Heimsoeth
Krit. Studien, ἆρ᾽ οἶσθά που τι ... | ὁποῖον οὐ Ζεὺς νῷν κτέ. Paley Eng.
Journ. Philol. x ., ἆρ᾽ οἶσθ᾽ ὅτι . . . | οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὁποῖον οὐχὶ τῶν ζώσαιν τελεῖ ;
4. The Mss . read άrηs άtep. All attempts to explain this reading are
abortive. Boeckh's interpretation, " to say nothing of the ruin,” where άTEP
= xwpis, has had the most followers . Some have tried ( in vain) to get the
sense "not without ruin," by changing our' to oud', or by supplying the force
of an οὐ from οὐδέν. F. Wieseler Philol., 1860, p . 474 , proposes o❞ T
ἄτης ἄτερ. Other emendations are : ἀτήριον Brunck ; ἄτης ἔχον Porson ;
äkŋs άtep Ast, and approved by Welcker ( Rhein. Mus. 1861 , p. 310 ) ; ärns µéra
Vauvilliers ; arηs répa Weckl. ( Soph. Emend.) . Paley believes 4-6 to be an
interpolation.
5. The repetition of the oỷk in 6 is suspicious. May not oπoîov où
originally have been orоlovoûv = qualecunque ? To this surmise we are
led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss . ( Monac. 500, and Vindob.
160 ) have ovxí (traces of which also appear in L, E ) , which may be a corrup-
tion of -ouv.
18. Lidav ; but that the Schol . read ŋ is evident from the gloss, άvtl
τοῦ ᾔδεα.
24. The reading of the text is that of the Mss. Its anomalies are Xpηodels
= χρησάμενος, χρῆσθαι σὺν δίκῃ , and δίκῃ δικαίᾳ. WithWund., Mein., Schn., Bl. ,
Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse as a gloss . For Xpηobeís W. reads
XpηOTOîs (with righteous justice and law in the sight of the good) . Camp. suggests
προθείς, having laid him out ; Herm. and El . χρησθείς = παραγγελθείς, ί.ε.
Eteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in case he should
fall. Weckl. Soph. Emend. proposes µvnσdels díêns Sn or Sikaiwv. Margoliouth
Studia Scenica I. favors χρήσθαι δικαιῶν καὶ νόμῳ κατὰ χθονὸς.
29. äraþov äkλavтov : so read L, E. Inferior Mss. and most editt. άkλauroV
arapov, which is the more usual order (Eur. Hec. 30) , and gives a smoother
172 APPENDIX.

metrical verse. Still, a tribrach in the second foot of the iambic trimeter is
not unexampled : cf. Tórepa, Phil. 1235 ; x@óvɩe, Aesch. Choeph. 1 ; tatépa,
Phil. 1314.
40. C. A. Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Avovo' av η0' äπтovσa.
46. This verse is rejected by W. and by many other editt. , on the ground
that it breaks the σTxoμveía or single-verse-dialogue. Such a break, however,
is not without example in Soph. Cf. O. T. 356–380, 1171 f. The remark of
Didymus, ὑπὸ τῶν ὑπομνηματιστῶν τὸν στίχον νενοθεῦσθαι , has influenced
editt.
48. ' has been inserted by Brunck from the Schol .
57. L reads madλńλoɩv, adopted by Herm. and Seyff. in the sense, taken
with χεροίν, of ἀλληλοφόνοιν. Others, in order to avoid the recurrence of the
final syllable -οιν, propose to read χερί, or to transpose μόρον and χεροῖν.
70. Meineke proposes épol y' and supplies éµoû with μerá, so as to throw
more emphasis upon ἡδέως.
71. The older Mss . read oroîa, and to evidently is imv. of olda ; the
meaning then is hold such views as you please. But for this sense opoveîv
is the usual word . W. adopts the reading oroíą, which Herm. thought was
required by the syntax.
76. Lalel. Gerth de dial. tragoed., Curt. Stud. I., b, 209 f., has shown that
both the Attic del and the Ionic ale are used by the dramatic writers, and
that where a spondaic word was needed, as here, the older and more weighty
form alel was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195 , del, with the first syllable short-
ened so as to form an iambus ; in 166, 456, άel is commonly measured ,
though there we might have an irrational spondee.
106. W. reads ' Apyoyevη by conjecture. This is adopted by Gleditsch,
Die Cantica der Soph. Tragoedien. Bl., 'Apyéïov. Feussner and Schütz
read ᾿Αργόθεν ἐκ | βάντα φῶτα πανσαγίᾳ, joining ἐκ with βάντα. Copyists
might easily omit è in such a position . E. Ahrens proposes ' Atɩóðev.
108. W. is the only recent edit. who follows L in reading ouτópw = sharp-
pointed, piercing. W. makes it refer to the sharp sound of the snapping of
the reins over the backs of the horses. ὀξυτόνῳ, οξυκρότῳ have been suggested.
Ε has ὀξυτέρῳ. The Schol. explains by ὀξει.
110. yn and vπεpéπтη ( 113) are emendations of Dind., who supposes that
ya and vπeρéπтa came into the Mss . through an erroneous extension by the
copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic systems . Were Doric
forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph. , a great many
changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisms are to
be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be changed : Ant.
804, παγκοίταν ; 822, θνατῶν ᾿Αΐδαν ; Αj. 202, Ερεχθειδάν ; 234, ποίμναν ; Εl. 90,
Tλayάs ; 0. T. 1303, Súσrav' . See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in
an anapaestic system.
112. In the Mss ., the corresponding verse ( 129 ) of the next anapaestic
system has two feet more than this. Because of this circumstance (which,
APPENDIX. 173

however, is far from being conclusive, since exact correspondence in anapaests

is not always strictly observed, cf. Aj. 206-219, Phil. 144-149 with 162–168 ) ,
and the need of some word to govern ov, and in view of the Schol., övтIVA
στρατὸν . . . ἤγαγεν ὁ Πολυνείκης, and the fact that Polynices cannot be
the subject of what follows in the next strophe, most editt. have supposed
that there was a lacuna in the Mss., which they have tried to supply in
various ways : e.g. Erfurdt proposed éπópevσe dows 8', Schn. "yaye' keîvos 8.
In W.'s reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin ) porev means incited, and keîvos
refers to Adrastus, the leader of the Argives. The editt. that do not accept
a lacuna generally follow Scaliger's change in 110, ö's . . . Пoλuvelkous, which
avoids the difficulty of making Polynices the subj . of the following verbs.
113. eis (és) yâv ws, most of the Mss. aleros as yâv, the Schol. W., aleros
as yŵv. If an exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to
be maintained, we must have a paroemiac here to correspond with 130, where
the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse.
117. φονώσαισιν is the emendation of Boeckh for φονίαισιν οι φοινίαισι οἱ
the Mss ., which does not suit the metre. The Schol., Taîs Tŵv þóvwv épúσais
λoyxais, also favors Boeckh's change.
122. TE Kaί. In the Mss. Te is wanting ; it was added by Triclinius. So
read most editt. Boeckh reads ἐμπλησθῆναι ; Β1 . , νιν ἢ ; W., καὶ πρὶν ; Weckl.,
Soph. Emend., Tɩ кal, the τì giving a sarcastic force to λnonval.
124 ff. Most editt. adopt, with minor differences, this interpretation :
The poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Ar-
gives, refers by Spákovтɩ to the Thebans, thus alluding to the fable of the
eagle and the dragon, and to the origin of the Thebans. The passage would
then read , suitably to the construction of Spákoνтɩ in the sent.: ( 1 ) Such a
warlike din, a thing difficult to overcome, was made at his back by his antagonist
the dragon ; or ( 2 ) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objec-
tions may be urged : ( 1 ) The use of στάς, ἔβα, ἀμφιχανών, γένυσιν is not in
keeping with the retention of the figure in αἰετός. ( 2 ) πάταγος ἐτάθη must
be said, of course, of the Thebans, and yet acc. to this interpretation this
Táτayos was a Svoxeípwpa for the Thebans . We understand the poet to say
that the Argive foe ἔβα, because τοῖος πάταγος κτέ. that he found it a thing
hard to overpower. Schmidt proposes, τοϊός γ' ἀμφὶ φωτ᾽ ἐτάθη πάταγος "Αρεος
ἀντιπάλῳ δοὺς χείρωμα δράκοντι, which he translates, “ such a mighty din of
battle arose about the man (the Argive foe ) , that it gave him as a conquest to
the opposing dragon ( sc. the Thebans ) . Gleditsch proposes, dupì tŵvd étáłŋ
Ο πάταγος "Αρεος ἀντιπάλου τε σπείραμα δράκοντος ( δράκων being the Thebans ).
130. I has ὑπεροπτίασ with ὑπερόπτασ on the margin a antiqua manu. The
former word is plainly a mistake, and such conjectures as úπepoπλíais of Vau-
villiers (adopted by Bell. ) and vπeроπτelas of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. W.'s
reading, περÓπτην (referring to Capaneus and obj . of pɩπteî) , is ingenious ; but
the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding sent., for it was their
defiant and proud advance which Ζεὺς ὑπερεχθαίρει κτέ. ὑπερόπτα is found in E.
174 APPENDIX.

134. άvTÍTUπas is the reading of Triclinius, of several inferior Mss. , and of

the Schol. L has άvrírura with ws written above by a later hand. The metre
is against ἀντίτυπα. Many editt. follow Porson in writing άvTɩTúra in agree-
ment with yą (the earth smiting back) ; but we should then expect the regular
form ἀντιτύπῳ.
138. Atos is the conjecture of W. from the mutilated reading of L ( traces
of 8 or Sɩ with two unequal marks of apostrophe ) . Tà μèv is found in most of
the Mss. Wolff's reading brings out the double antithesis between Capaneus
and the other chieftains on the one hand and "Apŋs and Zeus on the other.
Weckl's conjecture, εἶχε δ᾽ ἄλλᾳ τὰ τοῦδ᾽ (aliter se habuerunt res
huius , i.e. Capanei ) , is worthy of mention. So also is that of Gleditsch,
εἷλε τόνδ᾽ ἅδε μοῖρ᾽ ἄλλα κτέ.
151. The Mss . are divided between 0éodau (so L) and 0éo0e. Some editt.
take 0éolai as the inf. for the imv. W. adopts Weckl.'s ( Soph. Emend. ) emen-
dation, χρεὼν νῦν θέσθαι. N. and Schmidt read χρή. Bl. proposes θῶμεν for
0o0e. Schubert adopts Kvičala's conjecture and reads Tɩs vûv léσ0w.
156 ff. The Mss. read veoxpòs with one anapaest lacking in 156, and fol-
lowed by vɛapaîơi dewv ktẻ. of our text. The cola in L begin with the words
Κρέων | νεαραῖσι | χωρεῖ | ὅτι | προὔθετο | κοινῷ. It seems necessary there-
fore to supply a word in 156. The omission there of some word denoting
ruler is further indicated by the Schol . on νεοχμός : νεωστὶ κατασταθεὶς εἰς τὴν
ἀρχὴν καὶ τυραννίδα. With the change of νεοχμὸς νεαραῖσι into νεοχμοῖσι,
adopted by several editt., we lose what appears to be an important part of the
thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to which he himself
refers in his speech ( 170-174 ) . Wolff's supposition that two anapaests fell out
just before νεαραῖσι ( he would supply νεοχμώς ταγὸς ταχθείς for the entire
supposed lacuna ) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the
verses indicated above, to take verse 160 as an anapaestic monometer. That
anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in strophic
arrangement is, acc. to Bell., to be seen in the Parodos of the Phil. and that
of the O. C.
158. Tíva in most editt., after the reading of Vat., and A.
169. éμπédovs is preferred by Reiske, Hartung, Schmidt, N., " almost " by
Bl. W. objects that the usual expression for " standing firm," as opposed to
“ feeing,” is ἔμπεδον μένειν.
180. ¿ykdŋoas is the old Attic form for ¿yêdeloas. Photius Lex., p . 168,
says : κλῇσαι οἱ ἀρχαῖοι λέγουσιν, οὐ κλεῖσαι, καὶ κλῇδα · οὕτω καὶ οἱ τραγικοὶ
Kai Oovкudidηs. The Mss. of the tragedians vary between and eɩ. Cf. Gerth
de dial. tragoed., Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 ff. So ẻykλŋoɩ, 505, kλŋ◊pov, 1186.
189. σῴζουσα. The iota subscript in the forms which have is good
Attic usage. Cf. Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae , p . 45.
203. The Mss . read ékkekηpúxlaι, corrected to ẻkkekηpûx@aɩ, which is the
reading of W. This inf. must depend on λéyw . Ékkekηpuktaι is the emenda-
tion of Musgrave, and is the reading of the most editt.
APPENDIX. 175

206. αἰκισθέντ' is the common reading ( L has αἰκισθέντα, Α αἰκισθέν τ').

With the former reading, the best const. is to take abarrov kal alkɩobévt'
together, and δέμας as accus. of specification with αἰκισθέντ' ἰδεῖν.
211 f. L Kpéwv. Inferior Mss. Kpéov. Many editt. reject these readings,
partly in order to get a const. for the accus . of the next verse. W. reads KU-
ρεῖν, and construes τὸν δύσνουν κτέ. κυρεῖν ταῦτ᾽ ἀρέσκει σοί. Ν. proposes in
211 σὺ ταῦτα δράσεις. Schmidt changes the next verse to δρᾶν τόν τε κτέ.,
Weckl. Soph. Emend. to eσ Tóv TE KTE. Dind . changes кaí to kȧs . Bell. reads
τὸ δρᾶν instead of Κρέων.
213. Erfurdt corrected που τ' ἔνεστι of the Mss. To avoid πού γε, Dind.
( 1836 ) and Mein. proposed πov péteσtɩ, which W. has adopted . Bergk and
N. read παντὶ σοί γ᾽ ἔνεστί που.
218. Läλλwo. äλλw A, E. älλo is found in only one late Ms. (acc. to
Camp. ). The contrast is not between the Chorus and some other person who
is commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that
enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus.
223. Mss. Táxovs. W. σroudns from the supposed citation of this passage
in Arist. Rhet. iii. 14, and from the Schol., orɩ µetà σtovdñs dσ0μaíνшν πрòs
σè TeπÓρevμal. But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ms. reading a citation
which may have been carelessly made from memory ? That Aristotle was not
infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell.'s revision of
Wolff.
231. W. follows the Mss. σxon, which he connects with "vvrov = I ac-
complished with difficulty, and hence ẞpadus. Bl. adopts the emendation of the
Schol. σχολῇ ταχύς, which gives an oxymoron like σπουδῇ βραδύς ; but the
latter is more suitable to the thought.
241. εὖ γε στοχάζῃ (ει) in the Mss. This is the common reading of the
editt. W. followed Bergk, who substituted rí opoµán (ei) , taken from the
supposed citation of this passage in Arist. Rhet. iii . 14. 10. The Schol . on
Arist. l. c. says, τὸ δὲ τί φροιμιάζῃ τοῦ Κρέοντός ἐστι λέγοντος. Bell. shows that
not much weight is to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp. think the words
in Aristotle are prob. a quot. from Eur. Iph. Taur. 1162.
242. σημαίνων in L, A. σημανών in two later Mss.
258. Naber, in Mnemosyne ix. 212 ff., proposes кOVтos for the meaningless
ἐλθόντος.
263. The Mss. have d ' epevye tò µrj eldéval, one syllable too many. Er-
furdt cut out rò. Other conjectures are : Goettling paoke μrj eidévaɩ, Seyff.
ἔφη τὸ μή εἰδέναι, Β1. πᾶς δ᾽ ἔφευγε μὴ εἰδέναι, Dind. ἔφευγε πᾶς τὸ μή. Pos-
sibly εἰδέναι is a gloss upon τὸ μὴ, borrowed from ξυνειδέναι in 266.
269. The punctuation in the text is that generally adopted. Camp. and
Bl. rightly hold that the contrast between els and Távras, secured by W.'s
punctuation, is pointless here.
279. Camp. adopts N.'s emendation of ǹ for ǹ.
280. W. changes kάué of the Mss . to кaтá μe, joining the prep. with
176 APPENDIX .

μεστώσαι, on the ground that καί with ἐμέ would imply that the guard had
provoked some one else also . κaí µe is an improvement suggested by Seidler
on kάué in changing the place of the emphasis.
286. An exchange of position between upwowv and ékeivov, suggested by
N., would help the clearness of the sent. For νόμους, Herwerden proposes
δόμους.
292. N. reads νῶτον δικαίως εἶχον εὐλόφως φέρειν, which is based upon
four quotations of this passage by Eustathius. But it is generally believed
that Eustathius here quoted incorrectly from memory. W. concludes that he
had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, ὅστις εὐλόφως φέρει τὸν δαίμονα.
313 f. These verses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and
placed by Schmidt after 326, as being more appropriate there. By this ar-
rangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number ( 5) of verses.
318. Tí Se is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Sal in L. W. has rl Sal
pvoμiles. With the punctuation of the text, adopted from Seyff. and fol-
lowed by Camp., the question has more point.
320. All the Mss. read λάλnua, except L which seems to have had (a )λáλŋµa,
the first a being erased . Both λáλŋµɑ and äλŋµa are explained by the Schol.
δῆλον favors ἄλημα, since it needs no inference to prove λάλημα ; besides,
Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier's loquacity (316) .
326. The Mss . тà Seva, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. W. thinks
there is a sarcastic allusion to Seɩvóv in 323. But this seems unmeaning, nor
does Savá give the required sense. Most editt. ra Seλd from the Schol.
rädηλa is a conjecture of Weckl. Soph. Emend.
342. L has Toλevov ; the other Mss. are divided between Todevov and
TOλEÚV. Camp . remarks that the masc. is more prob. because άvýp follows
in the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob. that woλevwv was changed
by copyists into Toλevov ( to agree with TOûTO) than that the opposite change
was made.
343. W. reads Kovovéwv, which is the corrected reading of L and is
found in later Mss. The Schol. explains by κούφως καὶ ταχέως φερομένων.
Kovovówv is an emendation of Brunck, and is now generally accepted.
351. L has gerai with a written above in the Schol. Other Mss. have
either agera or geral. Thus the verse lacks one syllable of being complete.
ὑπάξεται was proposed by Brunck. From the Schol. on ἀμφίλοφον ( καὶ λείπει
ἡ ὑπό· ὑπὸ ζυγὸν ἄγει ) , and from the Schol. in the next verse (ἀπὸ κοινοῦ τὸ
ὑπὸ ζυγὸν ἄξεται ) , it is to be inferred either that ὑπό was wholly wanting in
the text of the Schol., or that the prep. was compounded with the verb, and that
its omission with ζυγόν ( cf. Dionys. Hal. Hist. iii. 469, ὑπήγαγον τὸν Οράτιον
ὑπὸ ζυγόν) became a matter of comment. ἄγειν ζυγόν without a prep., in the
sense of to bring under the yoke, is unknown . W.'s conjectural reading oas
ἄγει is forced. Among the most plausible emendations are : ὀχμάζεται άμφι-
βαλὼν ζυγόν, Herm.; ὁπλίζεται ἀμφίλοφον ζυγόν ( cf. ὡπλίσαθ᾽ ἵππους, Hom . 7 .
xxiii. 301 ), G. Jacob ; Tπоν eigeтαι, G. H. Müller. Margoliouth adopts
APPENDIX . 177

ἀέξεται from Dind. Poet. Scen., and reads ἵππον αέξεται ἀμφιπόλων ζυγόν,
OuρELOV KTÉ. , which he translates, " he rears him a yoke of servants in the
horse and the bull." Brunck's reading seems the least unsatisfactory.
354. W. adopts the conjectural reading of Wieseler, kaт' áveµóev Opóvnµa,
and interprets : " The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definitely
fixed by means of the word."
357. The Mss. atopia ( = atopeia) . So W., who takes it as = τὰ αἴθρεια with
Tάywv ( cf. 1209, 1265 ), i.e. the keenness ofthe frosts. This is the reading also of Bl.
and Wund. Boeckh's conjecture vπaíopeta has been adopted chiefly because,
as Camp. says, the repetition of ~ _ ~ IL | ___ ~ | ____ in verses 3, 4, 6, suits
the composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius
and cretic in verse 3, i.e. 、 — — | _ ~ _ · Camp. reads Staíopea ; other editt.
are divided between ἐναίθρεια and ὑπαίθρεια.
360. W. departs without sufficient reason from the Mss. reading adopted in
the text. The phrase to which he objects is not τὸ οὐδέν but οὐδὲν τὸ μέλλον.
361 ff. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt pro-
poses "Αιδα μόνον φεύξιν οὐκ ἔφραξέ πᾳ · νόσων δ᾽ ἀμηχάνους κτέ. For ἐπάξεται
several changes have been proposed, e.g. ἐπεύξεται, ἐπαρκέσει, ἐπᾄσεται.
365. σopov T is hard to justify. In place of it, Heimsoeth proposes Savov
τι ; Schmidt, τοῖόν τι ; Gleditsch, τοσόνδε.
366. W. reads Tor' és to make the verse logaoedic. J. H. H. Schmidt
makes it choreic. See Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, p . 175, foot-note.
368. Tapeĺpov in the Mss. Gloss in L2 Anpŵv Tηpwv. Seyff. , Erfurdt,
Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss. Boeckh interprets by violating from
the idea of falsely inserting. The most noticeable emendations are : Tλŋpŵv,
adopted by W., from the Schol .; †' deípwv = v↓ŵv, Schn .; Te Tηpŵv, Kayser ;
Teρaívov, Wund.; πapaɩpov, Dind., Ell.; and yepaípov, Musgrave, Reiske, N.,
Bonitz. The last fits the thought best.
375. Mein. thinks rás' cannot be right and reads κák'. L epso . This is
preferred by Camp . and Bl. to epde because of the preceding opt.
386. μéσov has been restored by Seyff. from L. The other Mss. have els
Séov. N. reads els κaιpóv, Weckl . Soph. Emend., és kadóv.
390. Weckl. conjectures Seûpó µ'éžnúxovv.
411f. Keck proposes ὑπήνεμον ὀσμὴν.
414. The Mss . read ȧpadnσoɩ, which is exactly contrary to the sense re-
quired, sc. to be neglectful of. The reading of the text is the emendation of
Bonitz, and is adopted by Seyff. , N., Weckl. Golisch (Jahrb. Philol. 1878,
p. 176) proposes εἴ τις τοῦ δ᾽ ἀφ᾽ εὑδήσοι πόνου.
436. Dind. changes d'éws to ap' ndéws, which has found favor with
many editt. But aά adds the thought " she confessed all," which was the
cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard.
439. W. has adopted the proposal of Bl . TäλX' against all Mss. authority
and without sufficient reason. Ву Táνта таûra, the Guard simply means $6 all
these considerations that I have been speaking of."
178 APPENDIX .

447. Ι, ἤιδεισ τὰ, which has been taken by most editt. as ᾔδης τά Cobet,
Nov. Lectt. 215, emends to nola, acc. to the directions of the old gramma-
rians for the παλαιὰ ᾿Ατίς. Cf. also Trach. 988, ἐξῄδησθα.
452. τοιούσδ' ...
. . . ὥρισεν is the conjecture of Valckenaer for the traditional
of ToÚσs' ... ❝plorav, and is preferred by W. in his critical appendix, and
adopted by Seyff., N., Bonitz, Schmidt, et al. The defenders of the Ms. read-
ing find in Tovo8 ' an intentional sarcasm on the same expression in Creon's
question, and understand it to refer to the laws of sepulture. But the ex-
pression τούσδ' ἐν ἀνθρώποις seems rather vague for this.
454. ὡς τἄγραπτα is the reading of Boeckh after one Ms., for ὥστ᾽ ἄγραπτα.
462. L has aur'. Brunck wrote aur' after inferior Mss.
467. W. changes the Mss. Oavóvr' to 8' évós r' , i.e. the one sprungfrom my
mother, and one (sc. father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. argues that
Polynices would be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.'s
reading is not justified by évòs ávdpós te kal µiâs vieîs, Plat. Legg. i. 627 c,
and similar passages, in which identity of parentage is expressed by the use of
εἰς or ὁ αὐτός. Mein. proposes ἐκ μιᾶς μητρὸς πατρός τ᾽ ἄθαπτον. ἄθαπτον
ἠνσχόμην νέκυν is the ordinary reading. The Mss. vary between ήισχόμην L ,
ἠνσχόμην Α, ἠνεσχόμην Vat., ἠσχόμην and ἰσχόμην inferior Mss. The Schol.
ἠνεσχόμην · ὑπερεῖδον. ἠνσχόμην has no warrant. ἠνεσχόμην and ἀνεσχόμην
are found in use. The simple exoμal in the sense of rληvaɩ is not found.
άlaжтоν may be a gloss, or a change from arapov when the corrupt form
voxóun had gained foothold. Bl. thinks the disturbance in the text arose
from the omission of ὄντ', and that νέκυν is a gloss, and reads ἄθαπτον ὄντ᾽
veoxóμnv. Weckl. Soph. Emend. also prefers this.
486. ομαιμονεστέρα ( σ) in A , Vat., ομαιμονεστέρα ( is) in L. The reading
of the text gives a plainer const. than oµaiμoveσrépas, which would have to be
taken ( as ¿deλôîs is ) in the pred. gen. with kupeî (ovoa).
490. W. reads τάφους obj . of βουλεῦσαι, and makes τοῦδε gen. of posses-
sion referring to Polynices. For the plur. he cites O. T. 987, oi πATρòs tá¶OL.
He objects to Bouλeûσaɩ as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to
taking ἴσον subst. with τοῦδε τάφον, like ἴσον τῆς τύχης, γῆς, and similar
phrases. Metzger proposes τόνδε κηδεύσαι τάφον. Keck would read τοῦδε
φροντίσαι τάφου.
505. The Mss. read ¿ykdelσoɩ, ¿yêλŋσoɩ. But the fut. opt. is not used in
independent cond. sents . Some editt. prefer the aor. ¿ykdŋσaɩ, éykdeloal.
506 f. By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficul-
ties mentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is
any reference to these verses in what follows. TOUTO (508 ) plainly refers to
502 ff. vπovσiv σróµa does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is
only another form of the statement in 504, 505. In assigning these verses to
the Chorus, W. has chosen the less objectionable course.
520. toov is a variant. Some editt. read toa, others toovs, and supply
Toleî as pred. from the preceding verse.
APPENDIX. 179

527. δάκρυα λειβόμενα L, λειβομένα Α , λειβομένη L, V, Vat. Schol. δάκρυ

elBouévn, the reading of Triclinius. But eßw is not found in the tragedians.
elßoµéva, Aesch. Prom . 400, is a conjecture of Herm .
531. Editt. generally read , omit comma after úþaµévη, and have comma
instead of colon after Opóvwv. L, V read ŋ. Valckenaer, on Phoen. 1637,
shows that the art. is often found after a pron. in an address to indicate
mockery or anger. Cf. El. 357, σὺ δ᾽ ἡμῖν ἡ μισοῦσα μισεῖς μὲν λόγῳ.
557. L has μέν γ' οὐ ( ? ) corrected a prima manu to μέντοι ( = μέν τοι) .
Schol. σεαυτῇ καλῶς ἐδόκεις φρονεῖν. The variants are many. A has μὲν τοῖς,
which is preferred by the most editt. because it gives a more pointed contrast
with Toîs dé. Two interpretations are then given : ( 1 ) “ You in the view ofthese
(Creon), but I in the view of those (the gods below and Polynices ) seemed, etc.”
(2 ) “ You seemed in that way (your way ) to be exercising good judgment, but I
in this way (my way) ." Schubert reads, after Kvičala, σù µèv tús, tws 8 éyw.
575. The common reading is eqv. L. has époí, followed by W., Schn. , Seyff.,
Dind. Poet. Scen. N. proposes μóvos, Mein. Kupeî, Weckl. Soph. Emend. µével.
578f. L. has râode ( instead of roûde) , prob. by inadvertence because of the
following Táode , just as A has both times Toûde. These variants and the pecu-
liar emphasis of yuvaîkas elvaɩ have led to several emendations ; e.g. eỷ dè
τάσδε χρὴ γυναῖκας ίλαι, Dind . ; εἶρξαι, Schmidt ; εὖ δετὰς δὲ χρὴ, Seyff.; ἐκδέ-
Tas dè Xprj yuvaîkas eivai, Weckl ., after Engelmann.
580. Naber, Mnemosyne ix. p . 212 f., proposes oploσovo for þeúyovσɩ,
but this robs yap of its force.
586. Most of the Mss. Tovrías dλas, corrected by Elmsley.
588. Triclinius read Oppoσais for Opnoonow of the Mss ., which has been
corrected by Ell. to Θρήσσαισιν . Bergk proposes ἔρεβος ἔφαλον, which is ap-
proved by Bl.
591. The text has the Ms. reading. W. objects to the combination of
κελαινάν and δυσάνεμον ( a permanent and a temporary quality ) by means
of kal. The position of Sé is unusual. W.'s reading Svoráveμo is the con-
jecture of Bergk.
594 ff. "To find a perfectly satisfactory reading as a substitute for these
ill-fitting words is hardly possible." N. Instead of 40μévwv of the Mss.,
Herm. reads 40Tŵv, which he takes metrically as the required spondee ; but
porós has elsewhere a short penult. Dind. Poet. Scen. proposed ημаr' äλλ
äλλois éπì týµao . Kolster, Das zweite Stasimon in Soph. Antigone, Jahrb.
Philol. 1867, p. 101 f ., ingeniously conjectures πήματ' ἀφθίτως for πήματα
φθιμένων. Schmidt reads : ἀρχαῖα τὰ Λαβδακιδᾶν φθιτῶν ὁρῶμαι | πήματ'
οἴκῳ πήμ᾽ ἐπὶ πήματι τίκτοντ᾽.
596. Kolster changes yévos to ayos, i.e. " the blood-guiltiness (of the race)
does not leave posterity free."
600. Th. Kock conjectures álλos for paos. This is adopted by Seyff. and
defended by Kolster.
603. Mss . KÓVIS. KOTIS is the emendation of Jortin, now generally
180 APPENDIX.

received. Those who defend κóvis make it refer to the strewing of the dust
over the corpse, which becomes for Antigone povía . With this reading каT-
apa is to be taken in the secondary sense of heap upon, which a Schol . explains
by kaλúπTEL. Camp. following Donaldson, defends this by saying that as
Kaтaμâσbaι Kóvɩv is " to cover one's self with dust," so by a poetical inversion
the dust may be said kaтаµâν, “ to cover or sweep out of sight."
605. σav av is Weckl.'s emendation for reav of the Mss. , and is received
by W. through a supposed necessity for av with the potential opt. in the
dramatists.
606. Inferior Mss . read repẞaola.
607. Most of the Mss. read παντογήρως. A has πανταγήρως, wholly free
from old age, i.e. ever young. πavτoyńpws means either making all aged, or very
aged, ancient. In neither sense has the word any fitness here. A Schol.
explains by ὁ αἰώνιος. As analogous, Bell. cites παμμέγας, πάγκακος, and παγ-
γήρως from later Greek as applied to χρόνος. πανταγρεύς is W.'s conjecture.
Other conjectures are : παγκρατής, πάντας αἱρῶν, πάντ᾽ ἀγρών. παντογήρως
may have arisen from a supposed antithesis to the following dyńpws.
608. The Mss. reading ὁ παντογήρως οὔτ᾽ ἀκάματοι θεῶν is manifestly incor-
rect when the verse is metrically compared with the corresponding -vówv ¿pwτwv
| εἰδότι δ᾽ οὐδὲν ἕρπει of the antistrophe. Dind. writes οὔτ᾽ ἄκοποι θεῶν νιν ;
Herm., οὔτε θεῶν ἄκμητοι ; Schn ., οὔτ᾽ ἐτέων ἄκματοι . μήνες θεών seems un-
suitable. OéovTes is the conjecture of Donaldson and Heimsoeth. Instead of
this word, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like p0epoûow or 40ívovou in
trans. sense) which fits better to the idea of µŵves than aipoûσiv from aipeî.
The true reading is yet to be found.
612 f. W. reads éπаρкéσαι vóμov, makes the inf. express purpose after
KATEXELS SUVάoras, and interprets so as to protect law and authority forever.
This construction of the inf. as if Súvaσa wore preceded, and this sense of
éтαρкεîν, are doubtful.
613f. The Mss. οὐδὲν ἕρπει θνατῶν βιότῳ πάμπολις ( πάμπολϋν ? ) ἐκτὸς ἄτας.
This means, in no respect does it ( this law) approach the life of mortals in every
state (i.e. everywhere ) free from harm . But this conflicts with the leading thought
at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, no one who comes in con-
flict with the sovereignity of Zeus, etc. The same objection holds against W.'s
reading : ὁ δ᾽ οὐδὲν ἕρπει θνατῶν βίοτος κτέ., the life of mortals in every state does
not pass free from calamity. The contradiction lies in saying " blest are they
who are free from calamity," and then, " no life is exempt from calamity."
Many editt. take refuge in Táμπολν y' for πáµжoλis, which is understood to
mean nothing proceeds very far without ärη (which involves the same contradic-
tion as that objected to above ), or to the life of man nothing beyond the bounds
comes free from arη (where the sense of άμmoλu seems forced) . Lange's
conjecture (adopted by Schubert ) Távτeλes, nothing that is complete, with the
notion that πάντελες is for a mortal ἔκμετρον, and the striving for it ύπερβα-
ola, is artificial. λnµµeλés has been adopted from Weckl . Soph. Emend. as
APPENDIX. 181

being most in harmony with the thought and at the same time requiring no
violent change of the Ms. reading. Dind. abandons the passage, supposing
Eρre and ékтos aras to be interpolated from 618 and 625.
620. L reads προσαύσῃ . The other Mss. vary between προψαύσῃ, προσ-
ψαύσῃ, προσάρῃ, προσαίρῃ . The Schol., προσφέρει, favors ψαύω or αἴρω.
625. Μss. ὀλιγοστὸν ὀλίγιστον is Bergk's emendation. ὀλιγοστόν is a
doubtful form, and would mean one of a few.
633. θυμαίνων is the reading of an old Schol. for λυσσαίνων, which is a
ἅπαξ λεγόμενον and means rave.
646. W.'s Tédas for Tóvovs is a marginal reading of L, and is apparently
confirmed by the Schol. But Tóvovs makes good sense, and is recommended
by O. C. 460, τῇδε τῇ πόλει μέγαν σωτῆρ᾽ ἀρεῖσθε, τοῖς δ᾽ ἐμοῖς ἐχθροῖς πόνους.
648. The Mss. read τὰς φρένας ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς. Triclinius first inserted γ
before up ' to heal the metrical fault. But it is difficult to see any force in yé
with opevas . W.'s reading dử ŋdovǹv is a conjecture of Bl. Dind. Poet. Scen.
φρένας ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς δαμεις, gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot. He also
proposes σas up' rjdovîs opévas, which is adopted by Schubert. Mein. proposes
φρένας σύ γ' ἡδονῇ. Weckl. τάσδ' ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς φρένας.
659. L has τά τ' ἐνγενῆ, with συγγενῆ written above. συγγενή is prob. a
gloss, but is regarded by W. as an original correction. Erfurdt corrected
to τά γ' ἐγγενή.
669. W. rejects this verse, ( 1 ) because ev äpxeodaɩ seems to him superfluous
after what is said in 666 ff.; (2 ) because apxeola ought to come before
apxev, since to rule well is a result of to obey well ; (3) because with this verse
omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by Haemon would be
exactly equal. These reasons seem insufficient. Soph. is not so rigid an
observer as Aesch . of correspondence in the ☛rixoµvėía. Bl. would prefer
to read καλῶς τ᾽ ἂν ἄρχειν εὖ τ᾽ ἂν ἄρχεσθαι.
673. W. reads Tóλes T' ... 18' ( = Sé) after two inferior Mss . This ap-
pears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon
occasioned by ré ... ïde. Many editt . effect the same result by omitting ,
which has, however, the best Mss. authority.
674. L reads ovµµaxni (= oùv µáxn ) . This is defended by Camp. and
others, but with difficulty. Better is the emendation of Held ( Progr. Schweid-
nitz, 1854 ) , káv μáxn Sopos. The reading of W. is the conjecture of Reiske,
and is almost generally received .
675. Keck objects to тpoπàs, and would substitute rages for it.
688. L has σoû with written above, a prima manu. σοὶ is the reading
also of A, V. Most editt. write σoû.
706. W.'s change of Tour' to roûs' is unnecessary, and without Ms.
support.
707. Priscian, Instit. Gram. 17, 157, quotes this verse thus : oσris yap
αὐτῶν εὖ φρονεῖν μόνος δοκεῖ.
718. Most Mss. have Ouµ , which some join with eľkeɩ as a local dat., yield
182 APPENDIX .

in your heart (but this is an Epic usage), others with Sisov, allow to your anger
a departure. Ovpoû is found in L2, V, and in several later Mss. W.'s con-
jecture púow, yield in respect to your edict, does not recommend itself.
736. The Mss. ye. W., with many editt., adopts Dobree's emendation.
The succession of 738, 737, 736, 739, seems preferable to that of the text.
747. The Mss . Ouk av. Ou Tav is Elmsley's conjecture.
755 ff. The transposition adopted from Bell., and suggested to him by
Donner, is preferred also by Weckl. N. places 756-7 after 749 (cf. also
Enger, Philol. 1867, p. 344 ) , but this order makes the connection less
clear.
760. Layaye, A άyere. Several editt. prefer the latter.
775. W. adopts orov for as of the Mss. from Bl ., on the ground that
τοσοῦτον requires a correlative. But ὡς may stand instead of ὅσον.
785. W. adopts the conjecture of Winckelmann, 0' for 8' . Dind. Poet.
Scen. also reads ', and adopts the reading os r' of L in 782, which gives the
correlation of τέ . . . τέ.
789. Instead of ' of the Mss. , N., Bl., Weckl ., W., read σé y ' . én' is
defended by Camp., who makes it mean in the case of. Erfurdt and others
take it for ἔπεστι.
798. L has πάpepyos, which is prob. the error of a copyist. The reading of
the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl, by which a
proceleusmatic ( πápedpos év ) corresponds to a dactyl of three times (þúğıµos).
This is so rare and questionable as to lead many editt. to abandon the Ms. read-
ing and to adopt that of Emperius, νύμφας τῶν μεγάλων τῶνδε πάρεδρος, which
removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are
rare, a few seem well authenticated . Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, p . 53, gives
one instance, Pind. Pyth. xi . 4, πap Meλíav = 0éµv iepáv. W. adds, Nem. vii.
10, Εὐξενίδα πάτρα = εἰ Μναμοσύνας. Also, Soph. Αj. 403, ὀλέθριον αἰκίζει =
εὔφρονες ᾿Αργείοις. In Eur. we find at least one instance : Androm . 490,
ἔριδος ὕπερ = αὐτοκρατούς. In Soph., Bell. has found Ο. Τ. 1195, οὐδένα
μακαρίζω = Θήβαισιν ἀνάσσων, and 970 of the Ant., ἀγχίπολις "Αρης = ἀρχαιο-
yovwv ( 981 ) . As analogous Bell. cites the fact that also in comic trimeter
there are a few instances where a measure of three times (which is the measure
of the logaoedic dactyl, the long syllable being xpóvos äλoyos = one and a
half times ) is filled by four short syllables, namely, when an anapaest follows
upon a tribrach ( dactyl ) ; e.g. Arist. Ach. 733, άkovetov dý, totéxet' éµìv tàv
yaσtépa, ul_ul_ūlluuuu | _ūl_u | _ Aves, 108, πodaπW TÒ
yévos ; ödev ai tpińpeis ai kadal ; uul_uluuuul_ul_ol_ul_.
811. Bl. prefers πάукoɩvos , which exactly fits the metre in the correspond-
ing verse, 828, of the antistrophe. Cf. El. 138, ¿§ 'Atda πayкoívov Alµvas.
814. L, A, V, éπivuµpídios, which gives a dactyl where a spondee is found
in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. The word is found only in one
other place, Meleager, Anth. Pal. 7, 182. éπl vuμpelois is Bergk's emendation,
adopted by Schn ., Wund., N. But Dind., Bl., Camp. et al. read éπɩvúµþelos.
APPENDIX. 183

828. The Mss . have opßpw. oußpo is the almost certain conjecture of
Musgrave. Camp. alone of recent editt. defends őµßpw .
831. For ' n' of the Mss. most editt. read 8' v ' . This follows in part
quite naturally from the correction in 828.
834. The Mss. vary between 0eoyevs, metrically impossible, and leoyevvns.
W. reads Loyevns, after Wieseler, because he thinks eoyevvns an unknown
and improbable form. N. cites an instance of it in Tzetzes, and of rov-
τογεννής in Nicetas, of πρωτογεννής in Theod. Prod. But these are too late
to be of any authoritative value. He thinks Soph . may have written delov te
γένους. θειογενής occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles, 5, 261.
836 ff. kaitoɩ þ0µévą. W., under the influence of a Schol ., őσtis toîs loo-
θέοις ὁμοίως ἐτελεύτησεν, writes και τῳ. But the use of the masc. of the partic.
without the art. makes the statement general. Variants are 40iµévą, 40iµévav.
If 838 ((@oav kal ëteita lavoûσav) were to be retained, there is reason for
preferring p0uévą, since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and
with that 40uévą would better agree than 40μévo. But 838 is rejected as a
verse without point. It was rejected already by the Aldine edit. If the verse
is retained, a verse is still wanting to complete the correspondence with the pre-
ceding anapaestic system, 817-822. This fact (which, however, is not decisive
here) and the Schol. καρτερεῖν σε χρή, ὡς καὶ ἡ Νιόβη ἐκαρτέρησεν παραμυ-
Bouμevos avrny, to which nothing in the text corresponds, have led some to
believe that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. W. proposes this :
σὲ δὲ καὶ τλήναι πρέπον ὡς κείνην, by which the Chorus would mean, “ it is
proper that you also show fortitude as did she," but which Antigone should
understand to mean " it is fitting that you also suffer " ; and it is to this then
that Antigone alludes by olμoɩ yéλwpaι. By transposing the words in 836-7,
as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system,
and in loobeoîs is kept short, as is usual in tragedy.
840. οἰχομέναν is the correction of Martin for ὀλομέναν, ὀλλομέναν of the
Mss. Some adopt ouλoμévav from Triclinius ; but this commonly means
destructive.
846. ἐπικτῶμαι. A marginal reading is ἐπιβοῶμαι ( for ἐπιβῶμαι) , which
Bl. prefers. Wund. reads éπravsŵpai.
848. Most of the Mss. have epypa, corrected by Brunck to pypa. LëpŸµa .
Many editt. follow Herm. in reading epµa.
850 f. W. has adopted ẞporoîs from Triclinius. ' has been inserted
metri gratia. The metre of this and of the corresponding verse, 870, of
the antistrophe do not agree. Bergk, Dind., et al, reject the verse as an
interpolation. Conjectures are numerous. Several editt. adopt that of Em-
perius, οὔτ᾽ ἐν τοῖσιν ἔτ᾽ οὔτε τοῖσιν. Gleditsch's reading is ἰὼ δύσποτμος
βροτῶν, οὐδὲ νεκρὸς νεκροῖσιν | μέτοικος, οὐ ζῶσιν, οὐ θανοῦσιν, which is in
exact metrical correspondence with the commonly received reading of the
antistrophe, ἰὼ δυσπότμων κασίγνητε γάμων κυρήσας, θανὼν ἔτ᾽ οὖσαν κατή-
ναρές με.
184 APPENDIX.

855. L reads Toλúv. W. proposes Toλe . Schn., Bergk, Todoîv = violently.

προσέπεσες does not seem to be the right verb. V has προσέπαισας. Cf.
Aesch. Prom. 885, λόγοι παίουσ᾽ εἰκῇ | στυγνής πρὸς κύμασιν ἄτης.
860. otrov is Brunck's reading for olêтov, adopted by Dind ., Bl., N.
865. δυσμόρῳ in L. The Schol. has δυσμόρου agreeing with ματρός, which
is preferred by most editt.
869 f. W.'s reading is without authority, except that l is found repeated
in L, which seems to be an attempt to make the metre agree with the cor-
responding verse of the strophe, 850. Bell. gets a closer metrical corre-
spondence by reading ἰὼ δυσπότμων ἰὼ γάμων κασίγνητε κύρσας, which has
been adopted as being the least objectionable.
877. Dind. rejects raλaíþpwv as a repetition from 866, and reads pxoμai
τὰν πυμάταν ὁδόν.
879. Mss . iepov. Many editt. read ipov so as to avoid resolution of the
trochee. ipós is written also in O. C. 16. But N. denies that this form was
ever used by Soph.
887. The Mss. vary between ἀφεῖτε, ἀφῆτε, ἄφετε, and ἄπιτε.
888. Morstadt's conjecture that тuµßevev is a copyist's error for vuµþeúelv
is approved by Weckl.
905 ff. The spuriousness of these verses was first urged by A. Jacob,
Quaest. Soph., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to the extent of the supposed
interpolation. W. brackets 905–913 + vóµw 914 ; N., 904–920 ; Dind., 900–928 ;
Schmidt, 904-924 ; Weckl. , 905-912 . A passage of somewhat similar rhetori-
cal character is El. 1301 ff.
916. Kern would write δὴ Κρέων for διὰ χερῶν.
922 f. These verses are rejected by N. on the ground that 922 is contra-
dictory to the attitude of Antigone, who from the first has been convinced that
the gods approve her deed, and that Creon will have to suffer for his conduct,
and because the phrase τίν' .... ξυμμάχων is too obscure. For ξυμμάχων some
prefer ξυμμαχεῖν.
927. For μὴ πλείω, Ν. would prefer μὴ μείω. But the reading of the
text is more emphatic, since it implies that a suffering greater than her own
can hardly be conceived. Her fate, certainly, is as bitter as one could wish
for Creon.
935 f. The Schol . was in doubt whether to assign these lines to Creon or
to the Chorus. The Mss . assign them to Creon. Most editt. follow Boeckh in
giving them to the Chorus. Crcon's threat in 932 seems to leave nothing
more to be said by him. Antigone recognizes this in 933-4. The final con-
firmation comes most fittingly from the Chorus.
939. μéλλw, Mss . and editt. generally. µeλλ was adopted by W. from
Mein., on the mistaken ground that μéλλw is not suited to the sense. μeddw is
a rare word, and is nowhere found in Soph.
941. Baordida L, A, E, Vat., L2, Schol. But this gives a dactyl and an
anapaest in the same dipody. Seyff. emended to ßaσideɩdâv, supposing the
APPENDIX . 185

final v omitted before the next μ. This is adopted by Camp. Triclinius

read βασίλειαν, Herm., βασιληΐδα, Emperius, Θήβης τὴν κοιρανιδῶν | μούνην
λοιπήν ( on which τὴν βασιλίδα would be a gloss) . Bergk prefers Λαβδακιδάν.
N. brackets Baoiλída. Dind. rejects the whole line.
943. The Mss. evσéßeav. Triclinius changed this to evoeßlav in order to
make a paroemiac at the close of the anapaestic system .
948. kal is omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm .
952. öẞos is Erfurdt's generally received emendation for the Mss . őµßpos.
Erfurdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Ecl. Phys. I. 166, Ovatoîσi Sovk
αὐθαίρετοι ͵ οὔτ᾽ ὄλβος οὔτ᾽ ἀκάματος "Αρης .
955. oğúxolos is Scaliger's correction of the Mss. oğuɣóλws.
956. W. remarks on кeρтoµíois that the repetition of this word after so short
an interval is suspicious, that the word does not well suit opyaîs, and that the
dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. Dind.
suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon 962
may have crowded out a word like avriẞíois, which would give by the violent
anger ofDionysus.
957. L has κατάφαρκτος. The other Mss. have mostly κατάφρακτος.
Metathesis of p is freq . See Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 43.
959 f. W. writes evenpov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864. Only thus, he says,
does Soph. come into harmony with the version of this myth given by Apol-
lodorus. See on 955. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus : "In the case of
him who is thus bound to the rocks, the violence of horses makes the mad-
ness (together with the blood ) trickle away ; i.e. his mad insolence vanishes
with his life." But without a more definite reference than evenpov, is it
probable that the poet would be understood to refer to this feature of the
story ? W. implies that σrágav is not easily understood unless it refers to the
dripping of blood. But cf. Aesch. Agam. 179, στάζει δ᾽ ἐν ὕπνῳ . . . πόνος.
The Schol. explains by οὕτω καὶ τοῦ Λυκούργου ἀπὸ τῆς μανίας ὀργὴ ἀποβαίνει .
Camp. renders : " So dire is the excess of rage that flows from madness."
Bergk and N. propose ἀτηρόν for ἀνθηρόν.
965. W. adopts 8' from Seyff. All the Mss . have except L, which omits
the conj .
966. The Mss. Κυανεῶν πελαγέων ( πελάγεων L ) πετρών. This is now gen-
erally rejected, πετρῶν being undoubtedly a gloss. σπιλάδων, Wieseler's
emendation, is now commonly received. Cf. Hesych. σπιλάδες · αἱ περιε-
χόμεναι τῇ θαλάσσῃ πέτραι. Soph. Frg. 341, Πόσειδον, ὃς γλαυκᾶς μέδεις
εὐανέμου λίμνας ἐφ' ὑψηλαῖς σπιλάδεσσι στομάτων.
968. The Mss . vary between 8' and 8', impossible metrically. W. reads
rà d' used in an adv . sense = tum (rà µèv = quum being omitted ) , to make
prominent the locality which is directly connected with the story. It would
be difficult to sustain this view.
969. ağevos is Boeckh's addition for the lost cretic 12 Mein . suggests
ἠιών . Camp. would prefer some verb like ἵσταται οι κλῄζεται . ἀπόξενον in Ο. Τ.
186 APPENDIX .

196, is explained by the Schol. by Svoxeiµepov and referred to Salmydessus.

Cf. Aesch. Prom. 726, Σαλμυδησσία γνάθας | ἐχθρόξενος ναύταισι.
970. ayxoupos is adopted by W. from Dind. (who has since rejected it ) for
metrical reasons. For the resolution of the long thesis in a logaoedic dactyl,
see on 798, App .
972 f . ἀρατὸν ἕλκος was changed by Schn. to ἀραῖον ἕλκος, τυφλωθὲν to
ἀρακτὸν. Wund., Dind., Bl., Weckl., read ἀραχθὲν for τυφλωθὲν, and adopt
ἄτερθ᾽ ἐγχέων, the conjecture of Herm. for the senseless ἀραχθὲν ἐγχέων of the
Mss. άpaɣ0évтwv is the emendation of Lachmann. N. would prefer άpax¤èv
ἐξ ἀγρίας δάμαρτος . . . τυφλωθέντων ὑφ᾽ αἱματηραῖς.
979. L has waτρÒS.
984. θυέλλαισιν. So Ell. and Dind. for the Mss. θυέλλῃσιν.
1021. evơnμous is not a sure reading. Two letters are erased in L after
εὐ. N. thinks the true reading to be αἰσίους.
1027. πελετ L, πέλη A. Bergk, Dind., Wund. write ἀκῆται . . . πέλῃ.
1035. Most of the Mss . have tŵv 8 úπal yévous. The text follows Herm . ,
Boeckh, Bonitz, Camp. in striking out 8, and taking τŵv as a rel. or dem. pron .
µŵv, the reading of W. , is impossible, for it leaves úmal yévous entirely in-
definite. Some editt. think the reference is to the relatives of Creon, particu-
larly to Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate this interpretation several
changes have been suggested. N. proposes τοῖσι δ᾽ ἐν γένει ; Dind., τῶν δὲ
συγγενῶν ὕπο.
1036. κακπεφόρτισμαι is the reading of a later hand in L and of some
inferior Mss. Camp. prefers this.
1037. L has тa (òv written above a prima manu) . The other Mss. vary be-
tween τὸν προσαρδέων, τὸν πρὸς σάρδεων, τὸν πρὸ Σαρδέων. The reading of
Bl. is adopted in the text.
1056. For τὸ δ᾽ ἐκ, Hartung reads τὸ δ' αὖ. Cobet conjectures τὸ δέ γε.
1065. τρόχους is Erfurdt's emendation of τροχούς which means the turning
of the wheel. This reading would better fit Winckelmann's emendation ɩov
Tedeîv, which is adopted by N. Kvičala favors reλeîv in an intr. sense = to
come to an end. Certain critics, in a realistic vein, argue for τpoxoús, on the
ground that, because the predictions of Tiresias were to be fulfilled in the
course of that day, Soph. would not make the seer say тpóxous, as if several
days might yet elapse . But the expression is to be taken as an indefinite one,
like that in 1078.
1069. Kaτkιoas : so read most of the Mss . and editt. E, L², have KaтOL-
Kíoas. With the partic., Te is superfluous.
1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference.
W., Erfurdt, Herm ., Seyff., Camp. , suppose that these verses contain a predic-
tion of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of
burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this ref-
erence more apparent, W. adopts the conjecture of Seyff., тà πρáyμar', i.e.
which (lit. whose affairs) dogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading
APPENDIX. 187

συνταράξονται, acc. to a late Schol., αἱ πόλεις ἐπαναστήσονταί σοι. Wund.,

Dind. , Mein., Weckl., reject the passage as an interpolation fabricated
from 1016-17. Boeckh, Schn., N., Bell., take the passage either as a
general statement or as referring to the calamities that are to befall
Thebes, without any particular allusion to the war of the Epigoni. Against
this particular allusion Boeckh objects with much force as follows : ( 1 ) There
is no reference in the entire play to any such event, nor to the tradition
(cf. Hdt. ix. 27) that the other Argive leaders were denied burial. (2)
Tóλels Exopaí cannot refer to the Argive cities, since they were already
in hostility with Thebes. (3 ) It is absurd to speak of birds to say
nothing of dogs - carrying this " unholy savor " into Peloponnesian cities .
The second difficulty is the connection of the passage with the context. The
transition between 1077-79 and 1080-86 is abrupt. Schn. seeks to make it
less so by taking mâσɑɩ módels in the sense of the entire state, and connecting
it closely with σοῖς δόμοις ; but πᾶσαι πόλεις cannot be tortured to mean that.
Το what έχθραί refers is uncertain. Some supply ταῖς Ἐρινύσι from
1075 ; others, σoí, meaning Creon ; others, with the Schol., Toîs Onẞalois ;
others, Toîs beoîs. These difficulties led Schütz and Kvičala to place the pas-
sage immediately after 1022, where ex@paí would naturally be taken with col
in 1020, i.e. hateful to the gods, and the connection is thus much more clear.
The third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions . (1 ) oσwv σтapáɣμатa
can hardly mean anything else than the mangled remains ofas many (citizens) . One
of the most ingenious solutions of this difficulty is that of Schütz, who proposes
to read rámáруμaтa and takes кałńуνɩσav in the sense of polluted ( cf. Schol.,
μετα ἄγους ἐκόμισαν, and Hesych. , καθαγίσω · συντελέσω καὶ καθιερώσω, παρὰ δε
Σοφοκλεῖ ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων ἐπὶ τοῦ μιαίνειν τέτακται) , i.e. the sacrificial offerings of
which dogs have polluted, etc. (2) EσTɩoûɣov has been objected to on the ground
that Toλ would not be found in the rel. sent. after Tóλes. This led W. to
adopt the conjecture of Wieseler, πάληv, meaning the ash of the sacrificial
hearth. N. conjectures Tóλov, and translates the phrase, to their own native
sphere, i.e. the sky. But neither is satisfactory. The interpretation given in the
notes is a choice of evils, but the preference would be more decided were the
passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as indicated above.
1089. ἡσυχωτέραν is the Mss. reading for the more common Attic ἡσυχαί-
TEPOV. YσνXWτaros is found, acc. to some editt., in Plat. Charm . 160 a, and
nouxwrepov in Bekk. Anecd. 98, 19 .
1090. v is Brunck's emendation for of the Mss. Those who retain
connect voûv with Twv Opevov in the sense of the spirit of his mind ( like yvóun
Opevov, O. T. 524, Lat. mens animi ) . But the position of the words is
against this. N. defends , and thinks the sent. is a combination of two
consts., viz., ἀμείνω φρενῶν τῶν νῦν φέρει and ἀμείνω ἢ ὂν νῦν φέρει.
1096. εἰκαθεῖν. Mss. εἰκάθειν . Editt. have generally followed Elmsley
in holding this and similar forms to be second aorists. But Curtius, Verbum
II., p. 346, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that
does not belong exclusively to any tense stem.
188 APPENDIX .

1096 f. No satisfactory reading for these verses has yet been found.
W.'s view seems wholly untenable. His const. is πέρα ἐν δεινῳ (ἐστὶν)
ἀντιστάντα θυμὸν ( subj . ) πατάξαι ἄτῃ, i.e. it is a still more terrible thing for the
soul that resists to throb with calamity (maráğaι taken absolutely ( as in Eng.
we say " to palpitate with fear ") , and arŋ as dat. of instrument). répa for
Tápa finds favor also with Bl., N. , who take the thought to be " to yield is
hard, but to resist is still more terrible." N. compares such phrases as Savov
καὶ πέρα δεινού ( Dem . 45, 73 ) , πέπονθα δεινὰ πλεῖστα καὶ δεινῶν πέρα ( Greg.
Naz. II. p. 178 ) , and proposes to read ἄτῃ παλαῖσαι δεινὰ καὶ δεινῶν πέρα.
From 1099 it is evident that Creon is already casting about how to find his
way out of his trouble ; and in this frame of mind he is not so likely to
consider what is more or less terrible as to seek for the best reason for
yielding, which is, that he is ruined if he does not yield . arn is difficult to
understand. By reading arm ( nom. ) , and making Ovµóv obj ., the sense would
be, but calamity is at the door to smite my soul resisting. Cf. Ar. Ran. 54,
πόθος τὴν καρδίαν ἐπάταξε .
1098. λaßeîv, or λakeîv in L, but most editt. take this to be dittography of
λakeîv, 1094, and read Kpéov, found in inferior Mss .
1105. W. has rejected the reading of his first edit. kapdías d'étioraµai
for καρδίᾳ ἐξεπίσταμαι after L, which is difficult to defend, and is now
generally abandoned. The Schol. explains by μόγις μεθίσταμαι τῆς προτέρας
γνώμης.
1108. L reads 'r' or 'r', with doubtful breathing ; A has oïr ; most of the
later Mss. have tr' . The second r' of the text is found first in Triclinius.
W. makes οἵ τ᾽ ὀπάονες the subj . of στείχοιεν ἄν, supplied from στείχοιμ' ἄν.
1111. L has δόξαι τῆδ᾽ ἐπεστράφην. The Schol. explains by Soknσel
μετεστράφην. μεταστρέφειν is the regular compound for change about. δόξα
would make the verse unmetrical.
1115. W. and N. change the order of the words in order to make the
metrical correspondence more exact in the strophe and antistrophe. But in
logaoedic verse an irrational long is admissible in the unaccented syllable.
1119. The Mss. have Ἰταλίαν. The Schol., διὰ τὸ πολυάμπελον τῆς χώρας,
also points to this. So read most editt. But W. , N., Bell. , prefer 'Iκapíav
for the reason that it is highly improbable that Soph. should here mention
remote Italy and omit all reference to the original home of the Attic cult
of Dionysus. Copyists might easily mistake the well-known 'Iraλía for this
to them unknown Attic deme.
1121 f. W. reads & Baкɣeû, Bakɣâv μaтpóπodiv, with the Mss. and most
editt. But in some of the Mss . is written above Baкxeû. was rejected
by Herm., and ỏ before µaτpóñoλɩ was added by Musgrave so as to make
the metre correspond exactly with that of the corresponding verse of the
antistrophe.
1123 f. The Mss. have ναίων παρ' ὑγρὸν . . . ῥέεθρον. Dind. emends to
ναιετῶν. ὑγρῶν is the reading of Triclinius. ῥείθρων is the emendation of
APPENDIX. 189

Herm. These changes have been adopted by most recent editt. Camp .,
however, follows the Mss .
1129. The Mss. have výµpai σTEíxovσɩ, which has been transposed metri
gratia by Bl. and W. But even then the metre does not exactly agree with
the corresponding verse of the strophe ( στείχουσι = γένος κλυ-) . Keeping
the same order as that of the Mss . , Dind. proposed vúµþaɩ σríxovσt, which
has been adopted by Schmidt in his metrical scheme. But the authority for
σTíxovo is only a gloss of Hesychius, who freq. interchanges et and . Mein.
proposed to read кλeɩтάν for Kλvτáv in the strophe. Rauchenstein, Rhein.
Mus. N. F. xxvi. 116, proposes Kwpúkiov | vúµþaι véμovo . The Mss. reading
has been retained in this edit., and the irrational long syllable admitted in the
metrical scheme.
1143. Παρνασίαν : Dind. for Παρνησίαν. Cf. Παρνασοῦ, Ο. Τ. 475 ;
Пaρváσios, Aesch. Choeph. 952.
1146. In W.'s reading, Top TVεÓVтWV of the Mss. has been changed to
πύρπνων, a word not found in Soph., and the order of χοραγὲ ἄστρων
has been reversed. TVELÓVTOV of the text was first suggested by Brunck.
So we have in Aesch. Choeph. 622, πvelove' (acc. to Heath's emendation ) , and
the Aldine edit. read кaranveleɩ in Agam. 105.
1150. προφάνηθ᾽ ὤναξ is Bergk's emendation of προφάνηθι Ναξίαις, where
-Laus may have arisen in the Mss . from an emendation of Ovíao . Boeckh,
Dind., Camp., retain the Mss . reading or change to πрo¶ávηe' & Nagiais, and
insert dua before πóλɩs in 1141 , so as to make the metre of the corresponding
verses agree. W. suggests to keep the Mss. reading, and to change πávdaμos
to παλαιόδαμος , 1141.
1156. Mein. and N. think the text corrupt, and deny the correctness of the
interpretation given in the notes. Mein. calls attention to the unpleasant
frequency of the syllable av, and would prefer ὁποῖον ἄν τιν᾿ ἀνθρώπου βίον.
1160. Bl . prefers ¿ eσrúτwv to KabeσтάTwν, with which N. agrees.
1166. πроdŵσv ävdpes, où kтé. is taken from Athenaeus (see infra) for
πρodŵσiv, άvdρos où κTẻ. of the older Mss. W. is inclined to favor the con-
jecture of Bl., προδῷ τις, ἄνδρες ( voc .) .
1167. This verse is omitted in the Mss., and was added by Turnebus from
Athenaeus vii. 280. The Schol . seems to have read it. N. proposes our onµ?
ἐγὼ ζῆν, οι οὐ τίθημ᾽ ἐγὼ ζῶν. Schmidt proposes τὰς γὰρ ἡδονὰς ὅταν προδῷς,
ἐν ζῶσί σ᾽ οὐ τίθημ᾽ ἐγώ, or, if 1167 is included as genuine, τὰς γὰρ ἡδονὰς |
ὃς ἂν προδῷ, τοιοῦτον οὐ τίθημ᾽ ἐγὼ | ἐν ζῶσιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔμψυχον ἡγοῦμαι νεκρόν.
1168. L reads Tλovтeî кal in. This is defended by Camp. as being an
instance of the pres. indic. to state a supposition. But the impv. seems more
forcible. The statement is a general one.
1175. avτóxeup is in the view of many critics an unsatisfactory reading.
Mein. conjectured apríxeɩp = slain just now by a bloody hand, or (Lehrs ) struck
by a mighty hand. Keck proposes avтóπais. Jacob regards 1176-77 as an
interpolation.
190 APPENDIX .

1179. Bouλevel has been suspected as a false reading. Weckl. Soph

Emend. proposes συμβάλλειν.
1182. Brunck reads Tepa for Tápa, and is followed by Dind. Poet. Scen.
and N.
1184 f. Παλλάδος εὐγμάτων προσήγορος is suspected by many editt
W. cannot find another instance of πроσnyoрos used as a subst. But karij
γορος and συνήγορος are formed and used in precisely the same way. Παλ.
λάδος βρέτας, οι σέβας, has been conjectured.
1195. áλne ' is Neue's emendation of the Mss. †j áλýðeť.
1200. The Mss. KаTAσXÉOELV. Elmsley writes Kaтaσxebeîv. See on 1096 .
1208. μodáv : L has a written by an ancient corrector over oλ, i.e.
μalov, which seems preferable.
1209. Schäfer prefers περισαίνει, Wund. περιπολεί, for περιβαίνει.
1214. For σαίνει Keck would read κινεῖ.
1216. Seyff., followed by N., prefers xáσparos for xúμaтos. Cf. Hesych.
χάσμα = - στόμα ἢ σχίσμα γῆς.
1219. Some of the best editt. follow Burton's emendation keλEVOµάTWV.
Cf. Aesch. Pers. 397, étaiσav äλµŋv ßpúxiov ék kedevoμaros. Eur. Iph. Taur.
1405, ἐπωμίδας κώπῃ προσαρμόσαντες ἐκ κελεύσματος.
1225. This verse is suspected by Dind. because of the supposed tautology
in δύστηνον λέχος after the more emphatic εὐνῆς φθοράν. Mein. for the
same reason writes τέλος for λέχος, Bergk λάχος. But there is no tautology
with the explanation adopted in the notes.
1228. Instead of olov, L reads Totov.
1232. L reads avтELTwv öλws. §ípovs is written as a gloss in some Mss.
Dind. used to read ávтelπŵv §íþovs, but in his Poet. Scen. reads åvtelπwv ëtos.
Weckl. thinks that in the original codex кodeŵv was written above ¿ípovs, to
explain the expression " to draw the sword from the scabbard," and that this
is the origin of ὅλως.
1238. The reading of the Schol. and of two inferior Mss. is πvonv. ponv
is found in L, L2, and two Vatican Mss. Many recent editt. prefer vonv, on
the ground that it is a " harder " reading ; but others again find πvoηv ékßáλ-
λe too "hard."
1241. The Mss . have ev, except L2, which has elv, the Epic form, which is
defended by Gerth, Curt. Stud. I., and adopted by Camp. ev y' was suggested
by Heath, and is now generally accepted . yé seems to be needed here.
1250. Dind. Poet. Scen., Mein., N., and others reject this verse for these
reasons : ( 1 ) yvwµns äñeɩpos is a strange expression. (2) åµaprávelv is blind ;
the Schol. takes it to refer to the mistake of " bewailing in public.” (3) ovk
olda κTÉ. ( 1251 ) is a more fitting reply of the Chorus if 1250 is expunged.
(4 ) By the rejection of this verse the stichomythy of the passage 1244–56 is
perfect, the messenger and the Chorus having each respectively two and four
verses twice.
1251. L, A, E read pos', which some think to be intended for poly' .
APPENDIX . 191

1265. lapo of the Mss. has been corrected by Turnebus to pot, which is
now generally adopted. But W. reads lw, on the ground that pot here would
be a violation of the principle laid down in the note on 82. He seems not to
distinguish between τῶν ἐμῶν πραγμάτων and ἐμοῦ, i.e. between the use of the
pers. pron. and that of the poss. pron. in this const. Cf. Αj. 980, ὤμοι
βαρείας ἆρα τῆς ἐμῆς τύχης.
1281. W. reads ik kakŵν, a needless change from the Mss. кakŵv, first
made by Canter. Several editt. read τί δ' ἔστιν ; ἢ κάκιον αὖ κακῶν ἔτι ;
1289 ff. The Mss. generally read τί φής , ὦ παῖ ; τίνα λέγεις μοι νέον λόγον ;
Most editt., following Seidler, reject λóyov as a false repetition from 1287.
Camp. suspects, with good reason, & raî as a false reading for alaî. It
might be added that waî is nowhere else used by Soph. in addressing a servant
or messenger ; & maî in 1087, to which W. refers, is not parallel, the person
addressed there being the lad who escorts Tiresias. R. Enger (Philol. xii.
p. 457) proposes τί φής, ὦ τίν' αὖ λέγεις μοι νέον ;
1294. This verse, which is given by the Mss. to the messenger, is assigned
to the Chorus by Erfurdt and most editt. after him, for the reason that thus
an exact correspondence of persons is obtained in the first pair of strophes
and antistrophes and the intervening trimeters ; i.e. 1294 should be given to
the Chorus because 1270 is so given . But such a correspondence fails further
on (cf. 1312-16 and 1334-38 ), and is not necessary here. Besides, this state-
ment seems to come more properly from the messenger, who naturally would
say, 66 see for yourselves, it is as I have told you."
1301. W. follows the Mss ., which read (with slight variation in the words
ἡ δ᾽ and ἥδε ) , ἡ δ᾽ ὀξύθηκτος ἥδε βωμία πέριξ. This reading is absurd. ὀξύθηκτος
can only mean sharply whetted, and is always used of weapons . répit is not
found elsewhere in Soph., and is difficult to explain. The reading adopted in
the text is the conjecture of Arndt. Some prefer Arndt's subsequent change,
πτώσιμος περὶ ξίφει for βωμία περὶ ξίφει. Dind. conjectures, after the reading
of Αj. 899, νεοσφαγὴς κεῖται κρυφαίῳ φασγάνῳ περιπτυχής, the true reading
to be ἡ δ᾽ ὀξυθήκτῳ φασγάνῳ περιπτυχής.
1303. W. follows the Mss. in reading λéxos, which he understands to mean
the cavern or den of the serpent ( σηκὸν ἐς μελαμβαθῆ δράκοντος, Eur. Phoen.
1010 ) , into which Megareus threw himself, and which thus became his couch.
Most editt. adopt the emendation of Bothe, λáxos. Mein. prefers TéλOS.
W. supposes, with Canter, that a verse spoken at this place by Creon has
disappeared from the Mss. The only ground for this assumption is that thus
we should have six trimeters to correspond to the six after the first pair of
strophes. W. proposes for this omitted verse, ή μοι χολωθεῖσ᾽ ἀθλίου φονῶν
τέκους ; But 1304 follows immediately upon 1303 without any break or
interruption.
1310. Two of the Mss. read peû þeû, and this seems to be a reading of L
written a recentissima manu above an erasure. But þeû þeû is unmetrical.
Erfurdt read at at, changed by later critics to aiaî.
192 APPENDIX .

1317. W. changes μo po of the Mss . to loμo to correspond in metre

with ayor' av of the antistrophe. But the anacrusis may be an irrational
long syllable.
1318 f. The metrical agreement between these and the corresponding
verses of the antistrophe is not exact. Kolster (Philol. 1857, p. 456 ) proposes
ἐγὼ γάρ σ᾽ ὤμοι μέλεος, ἔκτανον σέ τ' αὐτάν, ὤμοι μέλεος, οὐδ᾽ ἔχω.
1323. The Mss . read őr Tάxos, as in the text. But this requires that
-xos be treated as syllaba anceps, and whether this syllable can be so treated
depends upon the arrangement of the verse. It is a disputed point whether
to arrange these dochmiacs into systems. Westphal and Schmidt favor
dochmiac systems . Christ also joins two, sometimes three, dochmii to
make one verse. If this is done here, -xos as syllaba anceps can be justified
only on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in which the same
word is repeated. This is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. H. H. Schmidt,
who everywhere avoids the correspondence at the end of the first dochmius
of the dimeter. In this instance Schmidt avoids the difficulty by adopting the
unwarranted conjecture of Schöne, átάyeté µ' őtɩ Tάxos. W. and Bell. make
a monometer here, and thus make rάxos end the verse. By reading TaxɩT'
the difficulty would be solved if the arrangement by systems is kept.
1336. The editt. vary between èpŵ µèv ( with the most of the Mss . ), époμaι,
ἐρῶμεν (with V) , ἐρῶ γε , ἐρῶ 'γώ.
1340. κατέκανον is from κατακαίνω, poetic form of κατακτείνω. The Mss.
read katékтavov, which was corrected by Herm. to кáктavov, after Vat. 57,
and is supported by Hom. Il. vi. 164, káktave . This form gives a more exact
metrical correspondence than katékavov, and may well stand as a Homeric
reminiscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads ěkтavov.
1341. There is no good reason for changing avráv of the Mss. to av Távd,
as W. and many other editt. have done after Seidler.
1342 f . The best Mss. read ὅπα πρὸς πρότερον ( πότερον, Α ) παῖ ( πᾷ καὶ
θῶ πάντα γὰρ. This is impossible metrically, and the sense of πᾶ καὶ θῶ is hard
to understand . W. adopts Musgrave's emendation тó̟ êλɩ☺ŵ, and rejects őña,
but this does not agree with the corresponding verses of the strophe, where
the reading is not in dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative
is either to drop πάντα γὰρ or to reject πᾶ καὶ θῶ ( or πᾷ κλιθώ) . Camp.
prefers to do the latter, for the reason that πávra yàp seems to have the
better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in πᾷ κλιθῶ, λέχρια τἀν χεροῖν
is harsh.
1345. The common reading is rà 8', which many editt. connect with rȧV
Xepoîv, as though there were an antithesis between what was at hand and what
was impending, making τà éπl крaтí refer to a fate that hangs over him.
GREEK INDEX.

[The numerals refer to the notes, or to the verses of the text. ]

a privative sometimes long, 339. ἐκ, after ᾿Αργόθεν, 106.

ayos, pollution or expiation, 256, 775. euμev, only instance of this form in
άyxloreîα, neut. pl. instead of the dramatic poetry, 622.
abstract subst., 174. év Sé, and thereupon , Lat. simul, 420.
ἀδελφά= ὅμοια, followed by gen., 192. ἐπεί -
= ἀφ᾽ οὗ, 15.
ai, measured as a short syllable, 1310. ἔχει ἀτιμάσας, denoting the continu-
άλλà yάp explained, 148, 155, 392. ance of the state or result effected ,
ἀλλὰ νῦν τηνικαῦτα, 552, 779. 22, 77.
ἂν ἥξειν, indir. for ἂν ἥξω, 390.
av with the aor. inf., 236 ; with the Ζεὺς ἑρκεῖος, 487 .
subjv. in an obj . clause, 215 ; "HoaoTos, in the sense of fire, 123,
omitted with the opt. , 605. 1007.
av repeated to give emphasis to some
word or phrase, 69. θοὔρμαιον, godsend, 397.
avrí instead of after the compara-
tive, 182. και μήν, introducing a new scene or
ἀοιδάς for ᾠδάς, found only here in character, 526, 1180, 1257.
Soph., 883. kápa, in addressing a person, 1, 899,
ἀπιστεῖν -= ἀπειθεῖν, 219, 381, 656. 915.
кρâта, used only in the sing. by Soph.,
Βάκχιος for Βάκχος, 154. 764.
Bla, in defiance of, 59, 79.
Βορεάς, 985. μᾶλλον άσσον, 1210.
μn, after verbs of neg. meaning, 263,
yáp, in questions to indicate surprise, 443, 535 ; for uǹ où, 443.
44, 574, 732, 736 ; the fourth word μὴ οὐκ after οὐκ, 97, 936.
of its clause, 1256 ; used ellipti- μήτε . . . μήτε, peculiar use in a rel
cally, 21 , 243, 511, 517, 566, 743. clause expressing cause or reason,
697.
Sé, in apodosis, 234. μούνος, Ionic for μόνος, 308, 508, 705.
δέμας, different from νεκρός , 205.
δύο δυοῖν διπλῆ, ἴσοι ἴσους, and simi- viv, use by the tragedians, 44, 432.
lar combinations, 13, 1266 . Cf. σφέ.
νῦν - vúv illative, metri gratia, 704.
el, followed by the subjv., 710.
-ε, the older Attic ending in the sec- old' őr , parenthetic .
ond pers. sing. mid . in tragedy, 41 . OlSirósa, Doric gen. in anapaestic
elπov, in the sense of say followed by rhythm, 380.
the inf., 755 . ὅπως, how, - Ti in a declarative sen-
εἰς τις, 262, 269. tence , 223, 685.
194 GREEK INDEX.

opvis, with short, 1021 . τάλαινα, its case after οἴμοι and ὤμοι,
ὅs, after οὕτως representing ὥστε, 220 . 82.
ÖTE, causal, 170. τὲ . . . καί, for τὲ . . . τé in a disjunc-
οὐ δὲ μή, 1042. tive question, 328.
ouk, repeated after où, 6 ; with the TEάv, Homeric and Doric for σáv, 605.
inf. in indir. disc., 378. τί τοῦτο κήρυγμα, abridged for τί
οὔτε . . . οὐ, for οὔτε . . . οὔτε, 249, 258. ἐστι τοῦτο τὸ κήρυγμα ὃ κτέ., 6, 7.
Totos introducing the reason for what
Tap' ovdév, ofno account, 35, 466. precedes, 124-126.
πόλεος, for πόλεως, 162. τοῦτο μὲν . . . ἔπειτα δέ, 61 .
Toλλov, Ionic form, rare in tragedy,
86. uppe, Aeolic, found only here in
Πολυνείκης, play upon the name, 110. Soph., 846.
ποτέ - Lat. tandem, 244. úral, in trimeter, 1035.
πρós = úró with the gen. after pass . vréρ, on top of, 985, 1126.
verbs , 1313.
πρὸς χάριν = ἕνεκα, 30. Φερσέφασσα, 894.
φεύξις, for φύξις, 361.
¿ initial lengthens a preceding vowel pidei, is wont, 493, 722.
on which the ictus falls, 712.
s = σTE with the inf., 292, 303 ; with
opé, use by the tragedians, 44.
the partic., 1063, 1179.
Tá, Táde, fem. forms in the dual of the ὡσεί, 653.
art. and of dem. prous., 769. ὥστε = ὡς, 1033, 1084.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS .

[The numerals refer to the notes. ]

Abstract for concrete term, 320, 345, Dual and plural combined, 14, 59,
533, 568, 756. 533.
Accusative after an adj . of act. mean- Elision at the end of an anapaestic
ing, 787 ; of effect, 675. verse, 802, 817, 820 ; of a diphthong,
Acheron, 812, 816. 320.
Active used for the middle, 19, 161 . Enallage, 794, 865.
Adjectives compounded with a priva- Erinyes, 451 , 1075, 1104.
tive, 582 , 847.
Alliteration, 163, 943, 1335. Freedom and popular government,
Ambiguity intentional, 635 f. love of, 1056.
Anapaest in iambic trimeter, 11 , 991 , Future in a gnomic sense, 351 .
1045. Future optative in indir. disc., 414.
Apocope, 1275. Future perfect, emphatic, 91 .
Article at the close of the trimeter,
409 ; used as relative, 607 , 826, 1086, Genitive objective after an adj . kin-
1137. dred to a verb taking an accusative,
Asyndeton, 358, 370. 435.
Attraction of gender, 221 , 296. Hanging as a mode of suicide, 1222.
Augury, 991 . Hecate , 1199.
Historical present, 406 .
Caesura after the first syllable, 234,
250, 464, 531 , 1058. Iacchus, 1154 .
Capaneus , 133. Indicative after μh, 278, 1254 ; in a
Character portrayed by Sophocles, general or conditional rel. clause,
523. 179, 546.
Chorus, its attitude, 211, 471, 855. Infinitive after olda équivalent to a
Cleopatra, 944, 971. clause introduced by örı, 474.
Combinations of the same or similar Interrogative, indirect for direct, 2, 3.
words sought by the tragedians, 13, Interrogatives, two combined in one
142, 929, 977. sentence without a conj., 401 .
Constructio ad sensum , 236, 897, 1246. Irony, 498 .
Iteratives , 949.
Danae, 944.
Darius and the wife of Intaphernes , Libations in honor of the dead, 431 .
905 f. Litotes, 1191 .
Dative in coσi, 116, 976 , 1297. Lycurgus , 944.
Dative of direction, 234.
Dionysia in Attica, 1119. Masculine in place of the fem., where
Dirce, 105, 844. a woman speaks of herself in the
Doric forms in the lyric parts, 100 . first pers. pl ., 926.
196 INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Megareus, 991 , 1303. Parataxis and Hypotaxis, 1186 f.

Metaphors and Similes : Parechesis, 103, 974.
bit of horses, 477. Parnassus, 1126.
brittleness of iron, 475. Parody by Aristophanes, 513.
dragon, 117, 124, 126. Paronomasia, 1175.
eagle , 112 ff. Participle aorist or perfect with ἔχειν,
fellow voyager, 541 . 22, 32, 77, 180, 192.
ivy, 826. Partitive apposition , 21, 319, 561 .
light, 600. Pleonasm, 227.
mournful cry of a bird, 424 f. Pluralis majestaticus, 734, 1092, 1195.
piloting, 994. Plural in impersonal constructions,
race horse, 140. 447 ; referring to one person, 10, 60,
rain cloud, 528. 65, 99, 276, 565.
razor's edge, 996. Pollution from leaving a corpse un-
rowing, 158. buried, 256.
sailing, 715 ff. Preposition placed in second member
scorching the foot in the fire, 620. of a clause to be taken also with
scythe, 603. first member, 367 , 1176.
sea darkened by a storm, 20. Prolepsis, 58.
ship of state, 163, 190.
storm of the spear, 670. Quotation or repetition of a word as
successive billows, 586 ff. a word, 567.
tempest, 137, 391.
trees bending before the wind, 713. Reflexive with the sense of the re-
ulcer, 652. ciprocal pronoun, 56, 145.
words like arrows, 1034, 1084 f. Relative pron. for the indir. interr., 542.
Mingling of constructions, 102, 1212. Repetition of the negative oùк, 6.
Muses, 965.
Salmydessus, 970.
Mycenae, 945. Sipylus, 825.
State of the souls of the dead whose
Neuter of the pred. adj ., 1195, 1251 . bodies were left unburied, 25, 1070.
Niobe and her fate, 823. Subjunctive after πplv av, 176 , 308 ;
Nominative for vocative, 891. in prohibition , 84.
Nysa and its wonderful vine, 1131. Substantive with ἔχειν, νέμειν, ἴσχειν,
KTE. instead of the verb that cor-
Oedipus myth in Sophocles, 50, 901 . responds in meaning, 66, 150.
Offerings upon their tombs that bene- Syllaba anceps at the close of an ana-
fit the dead, 197 . paestic verse, 932.
Omission of pron. or subst. in the Synizesis of μή and εἰδέναι, ειδώς, κτέ.,
gen. abs. const. , 909, 1179. 33, 263, 535 ; other instances, 95,
Optative instead of subjv. with ǎv, 152, 156, 191.
666.
Optative with pres . indic . in the apod ., Thebes, epithets applied to it, 101,
1031 ; with av to express mild com- 119, 141 , 149.
mand, 80, 444, 680 ; with ǎv in a Tmesis (so called ) , 977, 1274 .
general rel. clause, 912. Trials by ordeal among the Greeks ,
Oxymoron, 74, 231, 924, 1261. 264.
ANNOUNCEMENTS
College Series of Greek Authors
Edited under the supervision of
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE
Professor of Greek in Harvard University
AND
THOMAS D. SEYMOUR
Professor ofthe Greek Language and Literature in Yale University
List Mailing
price price
AESCHINES AGAINST CTESIPHON. Edited by Professor RUFUS B.
RICHARDSON . 279 pages... ..$1.40 $1.50
AESCHYLUS , Prometheus Bound, and the Fragments of Prometheus
Unbound. Edited by N. WECKLEIN, late Rector of Maximilian Gym-
nasium in Munich. Translated by the late Professor F. D. Allen of
Harvard University. 178 pages... 1.40 1.50
ARISTOPHANES, Clouds. Edited by Professor HUMPHREYS of the
University of Virginia. 252 pages.. 1.40 1.50
EURIPIDES, Bacchantes . Edited by Professor BECKWITH of the Gen-
eral Theological Seminary, New York City. 146 pages... 1.25 1.35
EURIPIDES, Iphigenia among the Taurians . Edited by Professor
FLAGG of the University of California. 197 pages... 1.40 1.50
EURIPIDES, Hippolytus. Edited by Professor HARRY of the University
of Cincinnati . 175 pages... 1.40 1.50
HOMER, Introduction to the Language and Verse of. By Professor
SEYMOUR of Yale University. 104 pages.. .75 .80
HOMER, Iliad, Books I-III and Books IV-VI. Edited by Professor
SEYMOUR of Yale University.. ea ch 1.4 0 1.50
HOMER, Iliad , Books XIX-XXIV . Edited by Professor CLAPP of the
University of California. 441 pages…... 1.75 1.90
HOMER, Odyssey, Books I-IV and Books V-VIII. Edited by Professor
PERRIN of Yale University.. ... each 1.40 1.50
LYSIAS , Eight Orations . Edited by Assistant Professor MORGAN of
Harvard University . 223 pages... 1.40 1.50
PLATO, Apology and Crito. Edited by Professor DYER, formerly of Cor-
nell University. 204 pages 1.40 1.50
PLATO, Gorgias . Edited by Professor LODGE of Teachers' College, New
York City. 308 pages... 1.65 1.75
PLATO, Protagoras. By Professor TowLE, formerly of Talladega Col-
lege, Talladega, Ala. 179 pages.. 1.25 1.35
SOPHOCLES, Antigone . Edited by Professor D'OOGE of the University
of Michigan. 196 pages... 1.40 1.50
THUCYDIDES, Book I. Edited by the late Professor MORRIS. 349 pages 1.65 1.75
THUCYDIDES, Book III. Edited by Professor SMITH of the University
of Wisconsin. 320 pages.. 1.65 1.75
THUCYDIDES, Book V. Edited by Professor FOWLER of Western
Reserve University. 213 pages 1.40 1.50
THUCYDIDES , Book VII . Edited by Professor SMITH of the University
of Wisconsin. 202 pages.. 1.40 1.50
XENOPHON, Hellenica I-IV. Edited by Professor MANATT of Brown
University. 286 pages... 1.65 1.75
XENOPHON, Hellenica V-VII . Edited by Professor BENNETT of Cor-
nell University. 240 pages 1.40 1.50
XENOPHON, Memorabilia. Edited by Professor SMITH of Ohio State
University. xix + 270 pages... 1.40 1.50

GINN & COMPANY Publishers

College Series of Latin Authors
Edited under the supervision of
CLEMENT LAWRENCE SMITH
Professor ofLatin in Harvard University
AND
TRACY PECK
Professor ofthe Latin Language and Literature in Yale University
List Mailing
price price
Catullus. Edited by Professor ELMER T. MERRILL of Wesleyan
University, Middletown, Conn. 1 + 273 pages ..... $ 1.40 $1.50
Cicero, Brutus of. Edited by MARTIN KELLOGG, recently Presi-
dent of the University of California. xxix + 196 pages.. 1.25 1.35
Cicero, Selected Letters. Edited by Professor FRANK F. ABBOTT
of the University of Chicago. lxxvi + 315 pages. 1.25 1.35
Cicero : The Tusculan Disputations, Book I, and the Somnium
Scipionis. Edited by Professor FRANK ERNEST ROCKWOOD
of Bucknell University. xliv + 109 + xiii + 22 pages. 1.00 1.05
Horace, Odes and Epodes of. (Revised Edition . ) Edited by Pro-
fessor CLEMENT L. SMITH of Harvard University. lxxxvii +
443 pages.... 1.50 1.60
Horace, Satires and Epistles of. Edited by the late Professor J. B.
GREENOUGH of Harvard University. ix + 306 pages.. 1.25 1.35
Horace, Odes and Epodes, Satires and Epistles of. Professor
Smith's Edition of " Odes and Epodes " and Professor Green-
ough's Edition of " Satires and Epistles " in one volume.
lxxvii + 404 + 306 pages.... 2,00 2.15
Juvenal, Satires of. Edited by Professor HENRY P. WRIGHT of
Yale University. xliv + 240 pages.. 1.25 1.35
Livy, Books I and II. Edited by the late Professor J. B. Green-
OUGH of Harvard University. xvii + 270 pages. 1.25 1.35
Livy, Books XXI and XXII. Edited by the late Professor J. B.
GREENOUGH of Harvard University, and Professor TRACY PECK
of Yale University. xiv + 232 pages . 1.25 1.35
Livy, Books I, XXI, and XXII. Edited by the late Professor J. B.
GREENOUGH of Harvard University, and Professor TRACY
PECK of Yale University. xvii + 379 pages ... 1.35 1.45
Livy, Books I, II, XXI, and XXII. Professor Greenough's Edition
of Books I and II of Livy, and Professor Greenough and Pro-
fessor Peck's Edition of Books XXI and XXII of Livy in one
volume. xvii + 270 + xiv + 232 pages .. 1.50 1.60
Plautus, Captives and Trinummus of. Edited by Professor E. P.
MORRIS of Yale University. xxxviii + 185 pages ... 1.25 1.35
Tacitus, Annals of, Books I-VI. Edited by the late Professor
W. F. ALLEN of the University of Wisconsin. xlii + 444 pages 1.50 1.65
Tacitus, Dialogus de Oratoribus . Edited by Professor CHARles E.
BENNETT of Cornell University. xxviii + 87 pages. .75 .8€

GINN & COMPANY Publishers

GOODWIN'S GREEK GRAMMAR

By WILLIAM W. GOODWIN,
Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature in Harvard University

Revised and Enlarged Edition . I2mo. Half morocco. xxxvi + 451 , pages. List
price, $ 1.50 ; mailing price, $ 1.65

HERE is but one opinion touching Professor Good-

T win's " Greek Grammar " : it is superior to any other
in point of accurate scholarship, completeness, and
readiness of reference.
The relative degrees of prominence that should be given
to the various aspects of grammar have been carefully con-
sidered, and the book will be found in accord with the
soundest ideas on this subject.
It represents the latest and most authoritative information
in Greek grammatical forms and constructions. The syntax
of the moods is based on the author's larger volume on the
Greek moods and tenses.
The work is used and recommended by the prominent
universities and colleges in this country and by many of the
great public schools of Great Britain.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

SYNTAX OF THE MOODS AND TENSES

OF THE GREEK VERB
Rewritten and Enlarged. 8vo. Cloth. xxxii + 464 pages. List price,
$2.00 ; mailing price, $2.15
T is generally acknowledged that this work of Professor
IcGoodwin's is indispensable to all students and teachers
of Greek.

GINN & COMPANY PUBLISHERS

XENOPHON'S ANABASIS
FIRST FOUR BOOKS
Revised by WILLIAM W. GOODWIN, Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature, and
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, Professor of Greek in Harvard University. With
the Illustrated Vocabulary of Professors WHITE and MORGAN
12mo. Half leather. With map and illustrations. lii + 274 pages. List price, $ 1.50;
mailing price, $1.65. Without Vocabulary : list price, $ 1.00 ; mailing price, $ 1.10
TEXT EDITION. 12mo. Paper. 155 pages. List price , 40 cents ; mailing price, 45 cents

EVERAL important features give this edition of the "Anab-

S asis" unique value to both teacher and student. Large
Porson type is used for the text, topical headings carry
the thought from page to page, and the Introduction discusses
adequately Persia and the Persians, Cyrus the Younger, and mili-
tary matters. The Vocabulary is easily superior to that accom-
panying any other English or American edition. It combines
the utility of a classical dictionary with that of a special yet
full vocabulary. The book gives all the information relating to
history and antiquities needed by the student.

ANABASIS DICTIONARY

An Illustrated Dictionary to Xenophon's “ Anabasis, " with Groups ofWords

Etymologically Related

By JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, Professor of Greek, and MORRIS H. MORGAN,

Professor of Classical Philology in Harvard University
8vo. Cloth. 290 pages. Illustrated. List price, $1.25 ; mailing price, $1.35 . Also bound
with Goodwin and White's "Anabasis : " list price, $ 1.50 ; mailing price, $ 1.65

HIS Dictionary is not a compilation from other vocabularies,

but is made on the basis of a new collection and examina-
T
tion of all the words in the "Anabasis " itself. The articles
on geography, on biography, and especially on public and private
antiquities are fuller than is usual in such a work.

GINN & COMPANY PUBLISHERS

GREEK TEXT - BOOKS

Allen's Medea of Euripides. (Revised by Moore) . $ 1.00

Baird's Greek-English Word-List ... .30
Collar & Daniell's Beginner's Greek Composition .. .90
College Series of Greek Authors : See circulars for details.
Flagg's Hellenic Orations of Demosthenes. 1.00
Flagg's Seven against Thebes.. 1.00
Flagg's Anacreontics . .35
Goodwin's Greek Grammar.. 1.50
Goodwin's Greek Moods and Tenses. 2.00
Goodwin's Greek Reader...... 1.50
Goodwin and White's New Anabasis, with Illustrated Vocabulary 1.50
Goodwin and White's Selections from Xenophon and Herodotus 1.50
Greek (and Latin) School Classic Series : See circulars for details.
Bain's Odyssey, Book VI.. .35
Bain's Odyssey, Book VII ... .40
Gleason's Gate to the Anabasis.. .40
Minckwitz's Odyssey, Book XII . .35
Rolfe's Anabasis, Book V.. .40
Sewall's Timon of Lucian. .50
Harding's Strong and Weak Inflection in Greek. .50
Hayley's Alcestis of Euripides .... 1.50
Higley's Exercises in Greek Composition. 1.00
Hogue's Irregular Verbs of Attic Prose... 1.50
Jebb's Introduction to the Study of Homer. 1.12
Kerr's Bacchae of Euripides... 1.00
Leighton's Greek Lessons.. I.20
Parsons' Cebes' Tablet..... -75
Perrin and Seymour's School Odyssey :
Books I-IV, with vocabulary.. 1.25
Books I-IV, IX-XII , with vocabulary.. 1.50
Seymour's School Iliad :
Books I-III, with vocabulary.. 1.25
Books I-VI, with vocabulary.. 1.60
Seymour's Homeric Vocabulary.. .75
Seymour's Selected Odes of Pindar.. 1.40
Sidgwick Greek Prose Composition.. 1.50
Tarbell's Philippics of Demosthenes... 1.00
Tyler's Selections from Greek Lyric Poets. 1.00
White's Beginner's Greek Book .. 1.50
White's First Greek Book..... 1.25
White's First Lessons in Greek I.20
White's Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles... 1.12
White and Morgan's Anabasis Dictionary. 1.25
Whiton's Orations of Lysias …....... 1.00

GINN & COMPANY PUBLISHERS

Boston New York Chicago San Francisco
Atlanta Dallas Columbus London
1
1
This book should be returned to
the Library on or before the last date
stamped below.
A fine of five cents a day is incurred
by retaining it beyond the specified
time.
Please return promptly.